This is a modern-English version of On the Margin: Notes and Essays, originally written by Huxley, Aldous. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

ON THE MARGIN


ALDOUS HUXLEY

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

MORTAL COILS
CROME YELLOW
LIMBO
LEDA: AND OTHER POEMS

ON THE
MARGIN

Notes and Essays
By Aldous Huxley
G.H.D. logo
NYC
GEORGE H. DORAN CO.

COPYRIGHT, 1923,
BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
G.H.D. logo
ON THE EDGE. II

PRINTED IN THE USA

v

CONTENTS

  PAGE
I: CENTENARIES 9
II: ON RE-READING CANDIDE 19
III: ACCIDIE 25
IV: SUBJECT-MATTER OF POETRY 32
V: WATER MUSIC 43
VI: PLEASURES 48
VII: MODERN FOLK POETRY 55
VIII: BIBLIOPHILY 62
IX: DEMOCRATIC ART 67
X: ACCUMULATIONS 74
XI: ON DEVIATING INTO SENSE 80
XII: POLITE CONVERSATION 86
XIII: NATIONALITY IN LOVE 94
XIV: HOW THE DAYS DRAW IN! 100
XV: TIBET 106
XVI: BEAUTY IN 1920 112
XVII: GREAT THOUGHTS 118
XVIII: ADVERTISEMENT 123
XIX: EUPHUES REDIVIVUS 129
viXX: THE AUTHOR OF EMINENT VICTORIANS 136
XXI: EDWARD THOMAS 143
XXII: A WORDSWORTH ANTHOLOGY 150
XXIII: VERHAEREN 155
XXIV: EDWARD LEAR 161
XXV: SIR CHRISTOPHER WREN 167
XXVI: BEN JONSON 177
XXVII: CHAUCER 194

Note: Most of these Essays appeared in The Athenæum, under the title “Marginalia” and over the signature AUTOLYCUS. The others were first printed in The Weekly Westminster Gazette, The London Mercury and Vanity Fair (New York).

Notice: Most of these essays were published in The Athenæum, under the title “Marginalia” and credited to AUTOLYCUS. The others were initially printed in The Weekly Westminster Gazette, The London Mercury, and Vanity Fair (New York).


ON THE MARGIN

9ON THE MARGIN

I: CENTENARIES

From Bocca di Magra to Bocca d’Arno, mile after mile, the sandy beaches smoothly, unbrokenly extend. Inland from the beach, behind a sheltering belt of pines, lies a strip of coastal plain—flat as a slice of Holland and dyked with slow streams. Corn grows here and the vine, with plantations of slim poplars interspersed, and fat water-meadows. Here and there the streams brim over into shallow lakes, whose shores are fringed with sodden fields of rice. And behind this strip of plain, four or five miles from the sea, the mountains rise, suddenly and steeply: the Apuan Alps. Their highest crests are of bare limestone, streaked here and there with the white marble which brings prosperity to the little towns that stand at their feet: Massa and Carrara, Serravezza, Pietrasanta. Half the world’s tombstones are scooped out of these noble crags. Their lower slopes are grey with olive trees, green 10with woods of chestnut. Over their summits repose the enormous sculptured masses of the clouds.

From Bocca di Magra to Bocca d’Arno, mile after mile, the sandy beaches stretch out seamlessly. Inland from the beach, behind a protective line of pines, is a flat coastal plain—level like a slice of Holland and crisscrossed with slow streams. Corn and grapevines grow here, with rows of tall poplars scattered throughout, and lush water-meadows. Occasionally, the streams overflow into shallow lakes, their banks lined with damp rice fields. Behind this flat land, about four or five miles from the sea, the mountains rise suddenly and steeply: the Apuan Alps. Their tallest peaks are made of bare limestone, marked here and there with the white marble that brings wealth to the small towns at their base: Massa, Carrara, Serravezza, Pietrasanta. Half of the world’s tombstones are carved from these magnificent mountains. Their lower slopes are covered in grey olive trees and green chestnut woods. Towering above them are the massive, sculpted formations of clouds.

From cape to cape, with a bridge-like shape,
Over a torrent sea,
Sunbeam-proof, I hang like a roof,—
The mountains its columns be.

The landscape fairly quotes Shelley at you. This sea with its luminous calms and sudden tempests, these dim blue islands hull down on the horizon, these mountains and their marvellous clouds, these rivers and woodlands are the very substance of his poetry. Live on this coast for a little and you will find yourself constantly thinking of that lovely, that strangely childish poetry, that beautiful and child-like man. Perhaps his spirit haunts the coast. It was in this sea that he sailed his flimsy boat, steering with one hand and holding in the other his little volume of Æschylus. You picture him so on the days of calm. And on the days of sudden violent storm you think of him, too. The lightnings cut across the sky, the thunders are like terrible explosions overhead, the squall comes down with a fury. What news of the flimsy boat? None, save only that a few days after the storm a young body is washed ashore, battered, unrecognizable; 11the little Æschylus in the coat pocket is all that tells us that this was Shelley.

The landscape seems to echo Shelley back at you. This sea, with its glowing calm and sudden storms, these faint blue islands sinking down on the horizon, these mountains with their amazing clouds, these rivers and forests are the very essence of his poetry. Spend some time on this coast and you'll find yourself continually thinking of that beautiful, oddly naive poetry, that lovely and innocent man. Maybe his spirit lingers along this shore. It was in this sea that he sailed his fragile boat, steering with one hand and holding his little volume of Æschylus in the other. You can imagine him like that on the calm days. And on the days when the storms hit suddenly and violently, you think of him as well. The lightning streaks across the sky, the thunder sounds like terrifying explosions overhead, and the squall comes in with a vengeance. What happened to the fragile boat? Nothing, except that a few days after the storm, a young body washes up on the shore—battered and unrecognizable; the little Æschylus in the coat pocket is the only thing that tells us this was Shelley. 11

I have been spending the summer on this haunted coast. That must be my excuse for mentioning in so self-absorbed a world as is ours the name of a poet who has been dead these hundred years. But be reassured. I have no intention of writing an article about the ineffectual angel beating in the void his something-or-other wings in vain. I do not mean to add my croak to the mellifluous chorus of centenary-celebrators. No; the ghost of Shelley, who walks in Versilia and the Lunigia, by the shores of the Gulf of Spezia and below Pisa where Arno disembogues, this ghost with whom I have shaken hands and talked, incites me, not to add a supererogatory and impertinent encomium, but rather to protest against the outpourings of the other encomiasts, of the honey-voiced centenary-chanters.

I’ve been spending the summer on this haunted coast. That’s probably my excuse for mentioning, in such a self-absorbed world as ours, the name of a poet who has been dead for a hundred years. But don’t worry. I don’t plan to write an article about the useless angel flapping its something-or-other wings in the void. I don’t mean to add my croak to the sweet-voiced chorus of centennial celebrators. No; the ghost of Shelley, who wanders in Versilia and Lunigia, by the shores of the Gulf of Spezia and below Pisa where the Arno flows into the sea, this ghost whom I’ve shaken hands with and talked to, inspires me, not to add an unnecessary and rude praise, but rather to speak out against the outpourings of the other well-wishers, those honey-voiced centenary singers.

The cooing of these persons, ordinarily a specific against insomnia, is in this case an irritant; it rouses, it exacerbates. For annoying and disgusting it certainly is, this spectacle of a rebellious youth praised to fulsomeness, a hundred years after his death, by people who would hate him and be horrified by him, if he were alive, as much as the Scotch reviewers hated and were horrified 12by Shelley. How would these persons treat a young contemporary who, not content with being a literary innovator, should use his talent to assault religion and the established order, should blaspheme against plutocracy and patriotism, should proclaim himself a Bolshevik, an internationalist, a pacifist, a conscientious objector? They would say of him that he was a dangerous young man who ought to be put in his place; and they would either disparage and denigrate his talent, or else—if they were a little more subtly respectable—they would never allow his name to get into print in any of the periodicals which they controlled. But seeing that Shelley was safely burnt on the sands of Viareggio a hundred years ago, seeing that he is no longer a live dangerous man but only a dead classic, these respectable supporters of established literature and established society join in chorus to praise him, and explain his meaning, and preach sermons over him. The mellifluous cooing is accompanied by a snuffle, and there hangs over these centenary celebrations a genial miasma of hypocrisy and insincerity. The effect of these festal anniversaries in England is not to rekindle life in the great dead; a centenary is rather a second burial, a reaffirmation of deadness. A spirit that was once alive is 13fossilized and, in the midst of solemn and funereal ceremonies, the petrified classic is duly niched in the temple of respectability.

The cooing of these people, usually a remedy for insomnia, is irritating this time; it provokes and worsens the situation. It’s definitely annoying and gross to see a rebellious youth being excessively praised a hundred years after his death by people who would actually hate and be horrified by him if he were alive, just like the Scottish reviewers hated and were horrified by Shelley. How would these people treat a young writer today who, unhappy with just being an innovative author, uses his talent to attack religion and the status quo, who blasphemes against wealth and nationalism, and proudly declares himself a Bolshevik, an internationalist, a pacifist, a conscientious objector? They would label him a dangerous young man who needs to be put in his place; they would either belittle and undermine his talent or—if they were a bit more subtly respectable—never let his name get published in any magazines they controlled. But since Shelley was conveniently burned on the shores of Viareggio a hundred years ago, and he’s no longer a living threat but just a dead classic, these respectable supporters of established literature and society all come together to praise him, explain his significance, and preach over him. The sweet cooing is accompanied by a snuffle, and there’s a pleasant cloud of hypocrisy and insincerity hanging over these centenary celebrations. The effect of these commemorative events in England isn’t to revive the great dead; a centenary is more like a second burial, a reaffirmation of their deadness. A spirit that was once alive is fossilized, and amid solemn funeral-like ceremonies, the petrified classic is appropriately honored in the temple of respectability.

How much better they order these things in Italy! In that country—which one must ever admire more the more one sees of it—they duly celebrate their great men; but celebrate them not with a snuffle, not in black clothes, not with prayer-books in their hands, crape round their hats and a hatred, in their hearts, of all that has to do with life and vigour. No, no; they make their dead an excuse for quickening life among the living; they get fun out of their centenaries.

How much better they handle these matters in Italy! In that country—one that you can’t help but admire more the more you see of it—they properly honor their great figures; but they don’t do it with tears, in black clothes, or with prayer books in their hands, mourning cloth on their hats, and a bitterness in their hearts towards all that’s alive and vibrant. No, no; they use their deceased as a reason to energize life among the living; they enjoy celebrating their anniversaries.

Last year the Italians were celebrating the six hundredth anniversary of Dante’s death. Now, imagine what this celebration would have been like in England. All the oldest critics and all the young men who aspire to be old would have written long articles in all the literary papers. That would have set the tone. After that some noble lord, or even a Prince of the Blood, would have unveiled a monument designed by Frampton or some other monumental mason of the Academy. Imbecile speeches in words of not more than two syllables would then have been pronounced over the ashes of the world’s most intelligent poet. To his intelligence no reference would, of course, be made; but his 14character, ah! his character would get a glowing press. The most fiery and bitter of men would be held up as an example to all Sunday-school children.

Last year, the Italians celebrated the six hundredth anniversary of Dante’s death. Now, imagine what this celebration would have looked like in England. All the oldest critics and young men hoping to seem wise would have penned lengthy articles in all the literary magazines. That would have set the tone. After that, some noble lord, or maybe even a royal prince, would have unveiled a monument created by Frampton or some other esteemed stone carver from the Academy. Ridiculous speeches using words no longer than two syllables would then be made over the remains of the world’s smartest poet. Of course, there would be no mention of his intelligence; instead, his character would get a glowing review. The most passionate and bitter of men would be held up as role models for all Sunday school kids.

After this display of reverence, we should have had a lovely historical pageant in the rain. A young female dressed in white bunting would have represented Beatrice, and for the Poet himself some actor manager with a profile and a voice would have been found. Guelfs and Ghibellines in fancy dress of the period would go splashing about in the mud, and a great many verses by Louis Napoleon Parker would be declaimed. And at the end we should all go home with colds in our heads and suffering from septic ennui, but with, at the same time, a pleasant feeling of virtuousness, as though we had been at church.

After this show of respect, we should have had a beautiful historical parade in the rain. A young woman dressed in white fabric would have played Beatrice, and for the Poet himself, some actor-manager with a striking profile and a great voice would have been found. Guelfs and Ghibellines in period costumes would splash around in the mud, and many verses by Louis Napoleon Parker would be recited. And in the end, we would all head home with colds and feeling bored, but also with a nice sense of righteousness, as if we had been to church.

See now what happens in Italy. The principal event in the Dante celebration is an enormous military review. Hundreds of thousands of wiry little brown men parade the streets of Florence. Young officers of a fabulous elegance clank along in superbly tailored riding breeches and glittering top-boots. The whole female population palpitates. It is an excellent beginning. Speeches are then made, as only in Italy they can be made—round, rumbling, sonorous 15speeches, all about Dante the Italianissimous poet, Dante the irredentist, Dante the prophet of Greater Italy, Dante the scourge of Jugo-Slavs and Serbs. Immense enthusiasm. Never having read a line of his works, we feel that Dante is our personal friend, a brother Fascist.

Look at what’s happening in Italy. The main event in the Dante celebration is a massive military parade. Hundreds of thousands of slender brown men march through the streets of Florence. Young officers in incredible outfits strut along in perfectly tailored riding pants and shiny boots. The entire female population is excited. It’s a fantastic start. Then come the speeches, as only in Italy they can be delivered—rich, booming, resonant speeches, all about Dante the quintessential Italian poet, Dante the nationalist, Dante the visionary for a Greater Italy, Dante the adversary of the Jugo-Slavs and Serbs. There’s immense enthusiasm. Even though we’ve never read a single line of his works, we feel that Dante is our personal friend, a brother in Fascism.

After that the real fun begins; we have the manifestazioni sportive of the centenary celebrations. Innumerable bicycle races are organized. Fierce young Fascisti with the faces of Roman heroes pay their homage to the Poet by doing a hundred and eighty kilometres to the hour round the Circuit of Milan. High speed Fiats and Ansaldos and Lancias race one another across the Apennines and round the bastions of the Alps. Pigeons are shot, horses gallop, football is played under the broiling sun. Long live Dante!

After that, the real fun begins; we have the eventi sportivi of the centenary celebrations. Countless bicycle races are organized. Fierce young Fascists with the looks of Roman heroes pay their tribute to the Poet by speeding around the Circuit of Milan at a hundred and eighty kilometers an hour. High-speed Fiats, Ansaldos, and Lancias race against each other across the Apennines and around the Alpine bastions. Pigeons are shot, horses gallop, and football is played under the scorching sun. Long live Dante!

How infinitely preferable this is to the stuffiness and the snuffle of an English centenary! Poetry, after all, is life, not death. Bicycle races may not have very much to do with Dante—though I can fancy him, his thin face set like metal, whizzing down the spirals of Hell on a pair of twinkling wheels or climbing laboriously the one-in-three gradients of Purgatory Mountain on the back of his trusty Sunbeam. No, they may 16not have much to do with Dante; but pageants in Anglican cathedral closes, boring articles by old men who would hate and fear him if he were alive, speeches by noble lords over monuments made by Royal Academicians—these, surely, have even less to do with the author of the Inferno.

How much better this is than the stuffiness and the sniffling of an English centennial! Poetry is, after all, about life, not death. Bicycle races might not have much to do with Dante—though I can imagine him, his thin face set like metal, zooming down the spirals of Hell on a pair of shiny wheels or struggling up the steep slopes of Purgatory Mountain on the back of his reliable Sunbeam. No, they probably don’t relate much to Dante; but parades in Anglican cathedral close, dull articles by old men who would dislike and fear him if he were alive, speeches by noble lords over monuments created by Royal Academicians—these definitely have even less to do with the author of the Inferno.

It is not merely their great dead whom the Italians celebrate in this gloriously living fashion. Even their religious festivals have the same jovial warm-blooded character. This summer, for example, a great feast took place at Loreto to celebrate the arrival of a new image of the Virgin to replace the old one which was burnt some little while ago. The excitement started in Rome, where the image, after being blessed by the Pope, was taken in a motor-car to the station amid cheering crowds who shouted, “Evviva Maria” as the Fiat and its sacred burden rolled past. The arrival of the Virgin in Loreto was the signal for a tremendous outburst of jollification. The usual bicycle races took place; there were football matches and pigeon-shooting competitions and Olympic games. The fun lasted for days. At the end of the festivities two cardinals went up in aeroplanes and blessed the assembled multitudes—an incident of which the Pope is said to have remarked that the blessing, 17in this case, did indeed come from heaven.

It’s not just their great dead that the Italians celebrate in such a vibrant way. Even their religious festivals have the same cheerful, lively spirit. This summer, for instance, a big feast was held in Loreto to mark the arrival of a new image of the Virgin, meant to replace the old one that was burned not long ago. The excitement kicked off in Rome, where the image, after being blessed by the Pope, was taken in a car to the station, surrounded by cheering crowds shouting, “Evviva Maria” as the Fiat with its sacred cargo drove by. The Virgin’s arrival in Loreto triggered a massive celebration. There were the usual bicycle races, football matches, pigeon-shooting contests, and Olympic games. The festivities went on for days. At the end of the celebrations, two cardinals flew in airplanes and blessed the crowds—an event that the Pope reportedly remarked was a blessing that truly came from heaven.

Rare people! If only we Anglo-Saxons could borrow from the Italians some of their realism, their love of life for its own sake, of palpable, solid, immediate things. In this dim land of ours we are accustomed to pay too much respect to fictitious values; we worship invisibilities and in our enjoyment of immediate life we are restrained by imaginary inhibitions. We think too much of the past, of metaphysics, of tradition, of the ideal future, of decorum and good form; too little of life and the glittering noisy moment. The Italians are born Futurists. It did not need Marinetti to persuade them to celebrate Dante with bicycle races; they would have done it naturally, spontaneously, if no Futurist propaganda had ever been issued. Marinetti is the product of modern Italy, not modern Italy of Marinetti. They are all Futurists in that burningly living Italy where we from the North seek only an escape into the past. Or rather, they are not Futurists: Marinetti’s label was badly chosen. They are Presentists. The early Christians preoccupied with nothing but the welfare of their souls in the life to come were Futurists, if you like.

Rare people! If only we Anglo-Saxons could take a page from the Italians and embrace some of their realism, their love for life just because, and for tangible, solid, immediate things. In this dreary land of ours, we tend to give too much respect to made-up values; we worship the unseen, and in our enjoyment of immediate life, we hold back due to imaginary restrictions. We focus too much on the past, on philosophy, on tradition, on the ideal future, on decorum and good manners; too little on life and the vibrant, noisy moment. Italians are naturally Futurists. They didn’t need Marinetti to encourage them to celebrate Dante with bike races; they would have done it on their own, effortlessly, even if no Futurist propaganda had ever existed. Marinetti is a product of modern Italy, not the other way around. They are all Futurists in that passionately alive Italy where we from the North only seek to escape into the past. Or rather, they aren’t Futurists: Marinetti’s label was poorly chosen. They are Presentists. The early Christians who cared only about the salvation of their souls in the afterlife were Futurists, if you will.

We shall do well to learn something of 18their lively Presentism. Let us hope that our great-grandchildren will celebrate the next centenary of Shelley’s death by aerial regattas and hydroplane races. The living will be amused and the dead worthily commemorated. The spirit of the man who delighted, during life, in wind and clouds, in mountain-tops and waters, in the flight of birds and the gliding of ships, will be rejoiced when young men celebrate his memory by flying through the air or skimming, like alighting swans, over the surface of the sea.

We should take the time to learn about their vibrant Presentism. Hopefully, our great-grandchildren will honor the next hundred years since Shelley’s death with aerial races and hydroplane competitions. The living will have fun, and the deceased will be appropriately remembered. The spirit of the man who found joy in the wind and clouds, mountain peaks and water, the flight of birds and the movement of ships, will be happy when young people celebrate his memory by soaring through the sky or gliding like landing swans over the ocean.

The rocks are cloven, and through the purple night
I see cars drawn by rainbow-winged steeds
Which trample the dim winds; in each there stands
A wild-eyed charioteer urging their flight.
Some look behind, as fiends pursued them there,
And yet I see no shapes but the keen stars;
Others, with burning eyes, lean forth, and drink
With eager lips the wind of their own speed,
As if the thing they loved fled on before,
And now, even now, they clasped it.

The man who wrote this is surely more suitably celebrated by aeroplane or even bicycle races than by seven-column articles from the pens of Messrs.—well, perhaps we had better mention no names. Let us take a leaf out of the Italian book.

The guy who wrote this is definitely better recognized through airplane or even bike races than by seven-column articles written by those—well, maybe we shouldn't name names. Let's take a cue from the Italians.

19

II: ON RE-READING CANDIDE

The furniture vans had unloaded their freight in the new house. We were installed, or, at least, we were left to make the best of an unbearable life in the dirt and the confusion. One of the Pre-Raphaelites, I forget at the moment which, once painted a picture called “The Last Day in the Old Home.” A touching subject. But it would need a grimmer, harder brush to depict the horrors of “The First Day in the New Home.” I had sat down in despair among the tumbled movables when I noticed—with what a thrill of pleased recognition—the top of a little leather-bound book protruding from among a mass of bulkier volumes in an uncovered case. It was Candide, my treasured little first edition of 1759, with its discreetly ridiculous title-page, “Candide ou L’Optimisme, Traduit de l’Allemand de Mr. le Docteur Ralph.

The moving trucks had unloaded their stuff in the new house. We were all set up, or at least, we were left to deal with an unbearable situation filled with dirt and mess. One of the Pre-Raphaelites, I can't remember which one right now, once painted a piece called “The Last Day in the Old Home.” A touching theme. But it would take a rougher, tougher brush to show the horrors of “The First Day in the New Home.” I had sat down in despair among the disorganized furniture when I noticed—with a thrill of happy recognition—the top of a little leather-bound book sticking out from a pile of bulkier books in an open case. It was Candide, my beloved little first edition from 1759, with its subtly ridiculous title page, “Candide or Optimism, Translated from the German by Mr. Doctor Ralph.

Optimism—I had need of a little at the moment, and as Mr. le Docteur Ralph is notoriously one of the preachers most capable of inspiring it, I took up the volume and began to read: “Il y avait en Westphalie, 20dans le Château de Mr. le Baron de Thunder-ten-tronckh....” I did not put down the volume till I had reached the final: “Il faut cultiver notre jardin.” I felt the wiser and the more cheerful for Doctor Ralph’s ministrations.

Optimism—I needed a little at that moment, and since Dr. Ralph is well-known for being one of the best at inspiring it, I picked up the book and started reading: “In Westphalia, 20 in the Castle of Mr. Baron Thunder-ten-tronckh....” I didn’t set the book down until I reached the final line: “Il faut cultiver notre jardin.” I felt wiser and more cheerful thanks to Doctor Ralph’s guidance.

But the remarkable thing about re-reading Candide is not that the book amuses one, not that it delights and astonishes with its brilliance; that is only to be expected. No, it evokes a new and, for me at least, an unanticipated emotion. In the good old days, before the Flood, the history of Candide’s adventures seemed to us quiet, sheltered, middle-class people only a delightful phantasy, or at best a high-spirited exaggeration of conditions which we knew, vaguely and theoretically, to exist, to have existed, a long way off in space and time. But read the book to-day; you feel yourself entirely at home in its pages. It is like reading a record of the facts and opinions of 1922; nothing was ever more applicable, more completely to the point. The world in which we live is recognizably the world of Candide and Cunégonde, of Martin and the Old Woman who was a Pope’s daughter and the betrothed of the sovereign Prince of Massa-Carrara. The only difference is that the horrors crowd rather more thickly on the 21world of 1922 than they did on Candide’s world. The manœuvrings of Bulgare and Abare, the intestine strife in Morocco, the earthquake and auto-da-fé are but pale poor things compared with the Great War, the Russian Famine, the Black and Tans, the Fascisti, and all the other horrors of which we can proudly boast. “Quand Sa Hautesse envoye un vaisseau en Egypte,” remarked the Dervish, “s’embarrasse-t-elle si les souris qui sont dans le vaisseau sont à leur aise ou non?” No; but there are moments when Sa Hautesse, absent-mindedly no doubt, lets fall into the hold of the vessel a few dozen of hungry cats; the present seems to be one of them.

But the remarkable thing about re-reading Candide is not that the book entertains you, not that it delights and amazes with its brilliance; that’s just to be expected. No, it brings up a new and, for me at least, unexpected emotion. Back in the day, before the Flood, the story of Candide’s adventures seemed to us quiet, sheltered, middle-class folks just a delightful fantasy, or at best a spirited exaggeration of conditions we vaguely and theoretically knew existed, a long way off in space and time. But read the book today; you feel right at home in its pages. It’s like reading a record of the facts and opinions of 1922; nothing has ever felt more relevant, more directly on point. The world we live in is unmistakably the world of Candide and Cunégonde, of Martin and the Old Woman who was a Pope’s daughter and the betrothed of the sovereign Prince of Massa-Carrara. The only difference is that the horrors are more numerous in the 21world of 1922 than they were in Candide’s world. The conflicts in Bulgaria and Abare, the internal strife in Morocco, the earthquake and act of faith are nothing compared to the Great War, the Russian Famine, the Black and Tans, the Fascists, and all the other horrors of which we can proudly speak. “When His Highness sends a ship to Egypt,” remarked the Dervish, “Does she care if the mice in the vessel are comfortable or not?” No; but there are moments when Sa Hautesse, absent-mindedly no doubt, lets a few dozen hungry cats fall into the hold of the vessel; the present seems to be one of those moments.

Cats in the hold? There is nothing in that to be surprised at. The wisdom of Martin and the Old Woman who was once betrothed to the Prince of Massa-Carrara has become the everyday wisdom of all the world since 1914. In the happy Victorian and Edwardian past, Western Europe, like Candide, was surprised at everything. It was amazed by the frightful conduct of King Bomba, amazed by the Turks, amazed by the political chicanery and loose morals of the Second Empire—(what is all Zola but a prolonged exclamation of astonishment at the goings-on of his contemporaries?). 22After that we were amazed at the disgusting behaviour of the Boers, while the rest of Europe was amazed at ours. There followed the widespread astonishment that in this, the so-called twentieth century, black men should be treated as they were being treated on the Congo and the Amazon. Then came the war: a great outburst of indignant astonishment, and afterwards an acquiescence as complete, as calmly cynical as Martin’s. For we have discovered, in the course of the somewhat excessively prolonged histoire à la Candide of the last seven years, that astonishment is a supererogatory emotion. All things are possible, not merely for Providence, whose ways we had always known, albeit for some time rather theoretically, to be strange, but also for men.

Cats in the hold? There's nothing surprising about that. The insights of Martin and the Old Woman who was once engaged to the Prince of Massa-Carrara have become the common sense of the world since 1914. In the cheerful Victorian and Edwardian past, Western Europe, like Candide, was shocked by everything. It was taken aback by the terrible actions of King Bomba, surprised by the Turks, and astonished by the political trickery and immoral behavior of the Second Empire—(what is all of Zola if not an extended expression of disbelief at his contemporaries' actions?). After that, we were shocked by the awful behavior of the Boers while the rest of Europe was shocked by ours. Then came the widespread astonishment that, in this so-called twentieth century, black men were treated the way they were in the Congo and the Amazon. Then the war happened: a massive outpouring of outraged disbelief, followed by an acceptance as complete and calmly cynical as Martin’s. For we’ve learned, over the excessively prolonged story like Candide of the last seven years, that astonishment is an unnecessary emotion. All things are possible, not just for Providence, whose ways we always knew to be strange, albeit somewhat theoretically, but also for human beings.

Men, we thought, had grown up from the brutal and rampageous hobbledehoyism of earlier ages and were now as polite and genteel as Gibbon himself. We now know better. Create a hobbledehoy environment and you will have hobbledehoy behaviour; create a Gibbonish environment and every one will be, more or less, genteel. It seems obvious, now. And now that we are living in a hobbledehoy world, we have learnt Martin’s lesson so well that we can look on almost unmoved at the most appalling natural catastrophes 23and at exhibitions of human stupidity and wickedness which would have aroused us in the past to surprise and indignation. Indeed, we have left Martin behind and are become, with regard to many things, Pococurante.

Men, we used to think, had matured from the brutal and reckless immaturity of earlier times and were now as refined and cultured as Gibbon himself. We know better now. Create an immature environment and you'll see immature behavior; create a cultured environment and everyone will be more or less refined. It seems obvious now. And now that we live in an immature world, we've learned Martin’s lesson so well that we can watch almost without reaction at the most horrifying natural disasters and displays of human ignorance and cruelty that would have shocked us in the past. In fact, we have moved beyond Martin and have become, regarding many things, indifferent. 23

And what is the remedy? Mr. le Docteur Ralph would have us believe that it consists in the patient cultivation of our gardens. He is probably right. The only trouble is that the gardens of some of us seem hardly worth cultivating. The garden of the bank clerk and the factory hand, the shop-girl’s garden, the garden of the civil servant and the politician—can one cultivate them with much enthusiasm? Or, again, there is my garden, the garden of literary journalism. In this little plot I dig and delve, plant, prune, and finally reap—sparsely enough, goodness knows!—from one year’s end to another. And to what purpose, to whom for a good, as the Latin Grammar would say? Ah, there you have me.

And what's the solution? Dr. Ralph wants us to think it’s all about carefully tending our gardens. He might be right. The only problem is that some of our gardens hardly seem worth the effort. Can you really get excited about the garden of a bank clerk, a factory worker, a shop girl, or even that of a civil servant and a politician? Then there's my garden, the garden of literary journalism. In this small space, I dig, plant, prune, and finally harvest—though it’s sparse, that’s for sure!—from one year to the next. And for what purpose, for whom is it valuable, as the Latin Grammar would put it? Ah, there’s the dilemma.

There is a passage in one of Tchekov’s letters which all literary journalists should inscribe in letters of gold upon their writing desks. “I send you,” says Tchekov to his correspondent, “Mihailovsky’s article on Tolstoy.... It’s a good article, but it’s strange: one might write a thousand such 24articles and things would not be one step forwarder, and it would still remain unintelligible why such articles are written.”

There’s a line in one of Tchekov’s letters that every literary journalist should frame in gold and hang over their desks. “I’m sending you,” Tchekov tells his correspondent, “Mihailovsky’s article on Tolstoy.... It’s a good article, but it’s odd: you could write a thousand articles like it, and nothing would change, and it would still be unclear why such articles are written.”

Il faut cultiver notre jardin. Yes, but suppose one begins to wonder why?

We need to tend to our garden. Yes, but what if someone starts to question why?

25

III: ACCIDIE

The cœnobites of the Thebaid were subjected to the assaults of many demons. Most of these evil spirits came furtively with the coming of night. But there was one, a fiend of deadly subtlety, who was not afraid to walk by day. The holy men of the desert called him the dæmon meridianus; for his favourite hour of visitation was in the heat of the day. He would lie in wait for monks grown weary with working in the oppressive heat, seizing a moment of weakness to force an entrance into their hearts. And once installed there, what havoc he wrought! For suddenly it would seem to the poor victim that the day was intolerably long and life desolatingly empty. He would go to the door of his cell and look up at the sun and ask himself if a new Joshua had arrested it midway up the heavens. Then he would go back into the shade and wonder what good he was doing in that cell or if there was any object in existence. Then he would look at the sun again and find it indubitably stationary, and the hour of the communal repast of the evening as remote as ever. And he would 26go back to his meditations, to sink, sink through disgust and lassitude into the black depths of despair and hopeless unbelief. When that happened the demon smiled and took his departure, conscious that he had done a good morning’s work.

The monks in the Thebaid faced attacks from many demons. Most of these evil spirits crept in with the night. But there was one, a cunning fiend, who wasn't afraid to show himself during the day. The holy men of the desert called him the dæmon meridianus; his favorite time to strike was in the heat of the afternoon. He would wait for monks who were tired from working in the oppressive heat, taking advantage of a moment of weakness to infiltrate their hearts. Once he was inside, the damage he caused was immense! Suddenly, the poor victim would feel like the day was dragging on forever and life was painfully empty. They would go to the door of their cell, look up at the sun, and wonder if a new Joshua had stopped it in the sky. Then they would retreat to the shade and question what good they were doing in that cell or if there was any purpose to existence. They would look at the sun again, finding it undeniably still, with the evening meal as distant as ever. And they would return to their thoughts, sinking deeper through disgust and weariness into the dark pits of despair and hopeless disbelief. When this happened, the demon smiled and left, satisfied that he had done a good day's work.

Throughout the Middle Ages this demon was known as Acedia, or, in English, Accidie. Monks were still his favourite victims, but he made many conquests among the laity also. Along with gastrimargia, fornicatio, philargyria, tristitia, cenodoxia, ira and superbia, acedia or tædium cordis is reckoned as one of the eight principal vices to which man is subject. Inaccurate psychologists of evil are wont to speak of accidie as though it were plain sloth. But sloth is only one of the numerous manifestations of the subtle and complicated vice of accidie. Chaucer’s discourse on it in the “Parson’s Tale” contains a very precise description of this disastrous vice of the spirit. “Accidie,” he tells us, “makith a man hevy, thoghtful and wrawe.” It paralyzes human will, “it forsloweth and forsluggeth” a man whenever he attempts to act. From accidie comes dread to begin to work any good deeds, and finally wanhope, or despair. On its way to ultimate wanhope, accidie produces a whole crop of minor sins, such as idleness, tardiness, 27lâchesse, coldness, undevotion and “the synne of worldly sorrow, such as is cleped tristitia, that sleth man, as seith seint Poule.” Those who have sinned by accidie find their everlasting home in the fifth circle of the Inferno. They are plunged in the same black bog with the Wrathful, and their sobs and words come bubbling up to the surface:

Throughout the Middle Ages, this demon was known as Acedia, or Accidie in English. Monks were often his favorite targets, but he also made many inroads among regular people. Together with gastrimargia, fornicatio, philargyria, tristitia, cenodoxia, ira, and superbia, acedia or tædium cordis is considered one of the eight main vices that people face. Unsophisticated psychologists of evil tend to describe accidie as simply laziness. However, laziness is just one of the many forms of the complex and subtle vice of accidie. Chaucer’s discussion of it in the “Parson’s Tale” provides a very accurate depiction of this ruinous spiritual vice. “Accidie,” he states, “makes a person heavy, thoughtful, and raw.” It paralyzes human will, “it slows down and drags down” a person whenever they try to take action. From accidie arises a fear of starting any good work, which eventually leads to wanhope, or despair. On its path to ultimate wanhope, accidie generates a variety of lesser sins, including idleness, lateness, 27laziness, coldness, lack of devotion, and “the sin of worldly sorrow, known as tristitia, which kills a person, as Saint Paul puts it.” Those who have sinned through accidie find their eternal resting place in the fifth circle of the Inferno. They are stuck in the same dark swamp with the Wrathful, and their cries and words bubble up to the surface:

Fitti nel limo say: "We were sad
in the sweet air that brightens with the sun,
portando dentro accidioso fummo;
"Now we grieve in the dark beauty."
This hymn bubbles up in the throat,
what they cannot express with complete words.

Accidie did not disappear with the monasteries and the Middle Ages. The Renaissance was also subject to it. We find a copious description of the symptoms of acedia in Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy. The results of the midday demon’s machinations are now known as the vapours or the spleen. To the spleen amiable Mr. Matthew Green, of the Custom House, devoted those eight hundred octosyllables which are his claim to immortality. For him it is a mere disease to be healed by temperate diet:

Accidie didn't vanish with the monasteries and the Middle Ages. The Renaissance faced it too. We see a detailed description of acedia's symptoms in Burton’s Anatomy of Melancholy. The effects of the midday demon's schemes are now recognized as the vapors or malaise. The pleasant Mr. Matthew Green, of the Custom House, dedicated those eight hundred octosyllables that earn him a place in history to the malaise. For him, it’s just an illness that can be cured with a balanced diet:

Hail! water gruel, healing power,
Of easy access to the poor;

28by laughter, reading and the company of unaffected young ladies:

28by laughter, reading, and the company of genuine young women:

Mothers, and guardian aunts, forbear
Your impious pains to form the fair,
Nor lay out so much cost and art
But to deflower the virgin heart;

by the avoidance of party passion, drink, Dissenters and missionaries, especially missionaries: to whose undertakings Mr. Green always declined to subscribe:

by avoiding partisan passion, alcohol, Dissenters and missionaries, especially missionaries: to whose efforts Mr. Green always chose not to contribute:

I laugh off spleen and keep my pence
From spoiling Indian innocence;

by refraining from going to law, writing poetry and thinking about one’s future state.

by avoiding legal disputes, composing poetry, and contemplating one's future.

The Spleen was published in the thirties of the eighteenth century. Accidie was still, if not a sin, at least a disease. But a change was at hand. “The sin of worldly sorrow, such as is cleped tristitia,” became a literary virtue, a spiritual mode. The apostles of melancholy wound their faint horns, and the Men of Feeling wept. Then came the nineteenth century and romanticism; and with them the triumph of the meridian demon. Accidie in its most complicated and most deadly form, a mixture of boredom, sorrow and despair, was now an inspiration to the 29greatest poets and novelists, and it has remained so to this day. The Romantics called this horrible phenomenon the mal du siècle. But the name made no difference; the thing was still the same. The meridian demon had good cause to be satisfied during the nineteenth century, for it was then, as Baudelaire puts it, that

The Spleen was published in the 1730s. Accidie was still, if not a sin, at least a disease. But change was coming. “The sin of worldly sorrow, which is called tristitia,” became a literary virtue, a spiritual mindset. The apostles of melancholy played their faint horns, and the Men of Feeling cried. Then the nineteenth century arrived along with romanticism; and with them came the triumph of the midday demon. Accidie, in its most complex and deadly form—a mix of boredom, sorrow, and despair—became an inspiration for the greatest poets and novelists, and it has stayed that way to this day. The Romantics referred to this terrible phenomenon as disease of the century. But the name didn’t change anything; the reality was still the same. The midday demon had plenty of reason to be pleased during the nineteenth century, for it was then, as Baudelaire puts it, that

L’Ennui, the result of dull indifference,
Prit the proportions of immortality.

It is a very curious phenomenon, this progress of accidie from the position of being a deadly sin, deserving of damnation, to the position first of a disease and finally of an essentially lyrical emotion, fruitful in the inspiration of much of the most characteristic modern literature. The sense of universal futility, the feelings of boredom and despair, with the complementary desire to be “anywhere, anywhere out of the world,” or at least out of the place in which one happens at the moment to be, have been the inspiration of poetry and the novel for a century and more. It would have been inconceivable in Matthew Green’s day to have written a serious poem about ennui. By Baudelaire’s time ennui was as suitable a subject for lyric poetry as love; and accidie 30is still with us as an inspiration, one of the most serious and poignant of literary themes. What is the significance of this fact? For clearly the progress of accidie is a spiritual event of considerable importance. How is it to be explained?

It’s quite an intriguing phenomenon how accidie has shifted from being a deadly sin, deserving of damnation, to first being seen as a disease and eventually as a deeply emotional experience that has inspired much of modern literature. The sense of universal futility, feelings of boredom and despair, along with the overwhelming desire to be “anywhere, anywhere out of the world,” or at least away from the current location, have fueled poetry and novels for over a century. In Matthew Green’s time, it would have been unimaginable to write a serious poem about ennui. By Baudelaire’s era, ennui was as fitting a topic for lyric poetry as love; and accidie is still relevant today as one of the most significant and moving literary themes. What does this mean? Clearly, the evolution of accidie is a spiritual development of great importance. How can we explain it?

It is not as though the nineteenth century invented accidie. Boredom, hopelessness and despair have always existed, and have been felt as poignantly in the past as we feel them now. Something has happened to make these emotions respectable and avowable; they are no longer sinful, no longer regarded as the mere symptoms of disease. That something that has happened is surely simply history since 1789. The failure of the French Revolution and the more spectacular downfall of Napoleon planted accidie in the heart of every youth of the Romantic generation—and not in France alone, but all over Europe—who believed in liberty or whose adolescence had been intoxicated by the ideas of glory and genius. Then came industrial progress with its prodigious multiplication of filth, misery, and ill-gotten wealth; the defilement of nature by modern industry was in itself enough to sadden many sensitive minds. The discovery that political enfranchisement, so long and stubbornly fought for, was the merest futility and 31vanity so long as industrial servitude remained in force was another of the century’s horrible disillusionments.

It’s not like the nineteenth century created apathy. Boredom, hopelessness, and despair have always been around, and people have experienced them just as intensely in the past as we do now. Something has changed that has made these feelings acceptable and honest; they’re no longer considered sinful or just signs of a problem. That change is likely tied to historical events since 1789. The failure of the French Revolution and the dramatic fall of Napoleon planted apathy in the hearts of every young person in the Romantic generation—not just in France, but across all of Europe—who believed in freedom or whose youth had been swept up by ideas of glory and genius. Then, industrial progress brought about an overwhelming increase in dirt, misery, and ill-gotten wealth; the pollution of nature by modern industry alone was enough to sadden many sensitive individuals. The realization that the political freedom, fought for so long and hard, was meaningless and vain as long as industrial servitude persisted was yet another of the terrible disillusionments of the century. 31

A more subtle cause of the prevalence of boredom was the disproportionate growth of the great towns. Habituated to the feverish existence of these few centres of activity, men found that life outside them was intolerably insipid. And at the same time they became so much exhausted by the restlessness of city life that they pined for the monotonous boredom of the provinces, for exotic islands, even for other worlds—any haven of rest. And finally, to crown this vast structure of failures and disillusionments, there came the appalling catastrophe of the War of 1914. Other epochs have witnessed disasters, have had to suffer disillusionment; but in no century have the disillusionments followed on one another’s heels with such unintermitted rapidity as in the twentieth, for the good reason that in no century has change been so rapid and so profound. The mal du siècle was an inevitable evil; indeed, we can claim with a certain pride that we have a right to our accidie. With us it is not a sin or a disease of the hypochondries; it is a state of mind which fate has forced upon us.

A more subtle cause of the widespread boredom was the uneven growth of large cities. Accustomed to the intense lifestyle of these few hubs of activity, people found life outside them unbearably dull. At the same time, they became so tired from the restlessness of urban living that they longed for the monotonous boredom of the countryside, for exotic islands, even for other worlds—any place to find peace. And finally, to top off this massive structure of failures and disillusionments, there came the shocking catastrophe of the War of 1914. Other times have seen disasters and had to endure disillusionment; but in no century have the disappointments followed each other so quickly as in the twentieth, because in no century has change been so fast and so deep. The disease of the century was an unavoidable evil; indeed, we can take some pride in claiming our right to this sense of listlessness. For us, it’s not a sin or an ailment of hypochondria; it's a state of mind that fate has imposed on us.

32

IV: SUBJECT-MATTER OF POETRY

It should theoretically be possible to make poetry out of anything whatsoever of which the spirit of man can take cognizance. We find, however, as a matter of historical fact, that most of the world’s best poetry has been content with a curiously narrow range of subject-matter. The poets have claimed as their domain only a small province of our universe. One of them now and then, more daring or better equipped than the rest, sets out to extend the boundaries of the kingdom. But for the most part the poets do not concern themselves with fresh conquests; they prefer to consolidate their power at home, enjoying quietly their hereditary possessions. All the world is potentially theirs, but they do not take it. What is the reason for this, and why is it that poetical practice does not conform to critical theory? The problem has a peculiar relevance and importance in these days, when young poetry claims absolute liberty to speak how it likes of whatsoever it pleases.

It should theoretically be possible to create poetry from anything that the human spirit can recognize. However, historically, most of the world’s best poetry has stuck to a surprisingly narrow range of topics. Poets have claimed only a small part of our universe as their domain. Once in a while, one of them, being more daring or better equipped than the others, tries to push the limits of this realm. But generally, poets focus on consolidating their influence at home, quietly enjoying their inherited territory. The entire world is potentially theirs, yet they don't take it. What’s the reason for this, and why doesn't poetic practice match critical theory? This issue is particularly relevant and significant today, as young poets assert their absolute freedom to write about whatever they want.

Wordsworth, whose literary criticism, dry and forbidding though its aspect may be, is 33always illumined by a penetrating intelligence, Wordsworth touched upon this problem in his preface to Lyrical Ballads—touched on it and, as usual, had something of value to say about it. He is speaking here of the most important and the most interesting of the subjects which may, theoretically, be made into poetry, but which have, as a matter of fact, rarely or never undergone the transmutation: he is speaking of the relations between poetry and that vast world of abstractions and ideas—science and philosophy—into which so few poets have ever penetrated. “The remotest discoveries of the chemist, the botanist, or mineralogist, will be as proper objects of the poet’s art as any upon which he is now employed, if the time should ever come when these things shall be familiar to us, and the relations under which they are contemplated shall be manifestly and palpably material to us as enjoying and suffering beings.” It is a formidable sentence; but read it well, read the rest of the passage from which it is taken, and you will find it to be full of critical truth.

Wordsworth, whose literary criticism may seem dry and uninviting, is always brightened by deep insight. In his preface to Lyrical Ballads, he addressed this issue—briefly but, as always, offering something valuable. He discusses one of the most significant and fascinating topics that could potentially be transformed into poetry, yet has seldom or never been done: the connection between poetry and the vast world of abstract concepts and ideas—science and philosophy—into which few poets have ventured. “The farthest discoveries of chemists, botanists, or mineralogists will be just as valid subjects for the poet’s art as anything he currently explores, if the day comes when these topics become familiar to us, and the contexts in which we view them are clearly and obviously relevant to us as beings capable of joy and suffering.” It's a challenging sentence; however, if you read it carefully and consider the rest of the passage it comes from, you'll find it to be rich in critical truth.

The gist of Wordsworth’s argument is this. All subjects—“the remotest discoveries of the chemist” are but one example of an unlikely poetic theme—can serve the poet with material for his art, on one condition: 34that he, and to a lesser degree his audience, shall be able to apprehend the subject with a certain emotion. The subject must somehow be involved in the poet’s intimate being before he can turn it into poetry. It is not enough, for example, that he should apprehend it merely through his senses. (The poetry of pure sensation, of sounds and bright colours, is common enough nowadays; but amusing as we may find it for the moment, it cannot hold the interest for long.) It is not enough, at the other end of the scale, if he apprehends his subject in a purely intellectual manner. An abstract idea must be felt with a kind of passion, it must mean something emotionally significant, it must be as immediate and important to the poet as a personal relationship before he can make poetry of it. Poetry, in a word, must be written by “enjoying and suffering beings,” not by beings exclusively dowered with sensations or, as exclusively, with intellect.

The main point of Wordsworth’s argument is this: any topic—like “the remotest discoveries of the chemist”—can be an unlikely source of inspiration for a poet, but only if the poet, and to a lesser extent his audience, can connect to it emotionally. The topic must resonate with the poet’s inner self before he can transform it into poetry. It’s not enough, for instance, for him to perceive it just through his senses. (The poetry that focuses solely on sensations, sounds, and bright colors is quite common these days; while it may be entertaining for a short time, it doesn’t hold our interest for long.) On the other hand, if he understands his topic purely intellectually, that’s not sufficient either. An abstract idea must be felt passionately, it needs to carry emotional weight, it must be as immediate and vital to the poet as a personal relationship before it can be turned into poetry. In short, poetry must come from those who “enjoy and suffer,” rather than from beings who are solely driven by sensations or, conversely, by intellect.

Wordsworth’s criticism helps us to understand why so few subjects have ever been made into poetry when everything under the sun, and beyond it, is theoretically suitable for transmutation into a work of art. Death, love, religion, nature; the primary emotions and the ultimate personal mysteries—these 35form the subject-matter of most of the greatest poetry. And for obvious reasons. These things are “manifestly and palpably material to us as enjoying and suffering beings.” But to most men, including the generality of poets, abstractions and ideas are not immediately and passionately moving. They are not enjoying or suffering when they apprehend these things—only thinking.

Wordsworth’s criticism helps us understand why so few topics have ever been made into poetry when everything under the sun, and beyond it, could theoretically be transformed into a work of art. Death, love, religion, nature; the fundamental emotions and the deepest personal mysteries—these 35 are the subjects of most great poetry. And for good reason. These things are “clearly and obviously significant to us as beings who experience joy and pain.” However, for most people, including most poets, abstract concepts and ideas don’t spark immediate or intense emotions. They aren’t feeling joy or pain when they engage with these concepts—just thinking.

The men who do feel passionately about abstractions, the men to whom ideas are as persons—moving and disquietingly alive—are very seldom poets. They are men of science and philosophers, preoccupied with the search for truth and not, like the poet, with the expression and creation of beauty. It is very rarely that we find a poet who combines the power and the desire to express himself with that passionate apprehension of ideas and that passionate curiosity about strange remote facts which characterize the man of science and the philosopher. If he possessed the requisite sense of language and the impelling desire to express himself in terms of beauty, Einstein could write the most intoxicating lyrics about relativity and the pleasures of pure mathematics. And if, say, Mr. Yeats understood the Einstein theory—which, in company with most other living poets, he presumably does not, any 36more than the rest of us—if he apprehended it exultingly as something bold and profound, something vitally important and marvellously true, he too could give us, out of the Celtic twilight, his lyrics of relativity. It is those distressing little “ifs” that stand in the way of this happy consummation. The conditions upon which any but the most immediately and obviously moving subjects can be made into poetry are so rarely fulfilled, the combination of poet and man of science, poet and philosopher, is so uncommon, that the theoretical universality of the art has only very occasionally been realized in practice.

The men who are deeply passionate about ideas, those who see concepts as living entities—dynamic and unsettling—are rarely poets. Instead, they tend to be scientists and philosophers, focused on uncovering the truth rather than, like poets, expressing and creating beauty. It's quite rare to find a poet who merges the ability and desire to articulate their feelings with the intense understanding of ideas and the eager curiosity about distant facts that define scientists and philosophers. If he had the right command of language and a strong urge to express beauty, Einstein could write incredibly captivating verses about relativity and the joys of pure mathematics. And if, for example, Mr. Yeats understood Einstein's theories—which, like most contemporary poets, he probably does not—if he appreciated it as something bold and profound, something critically important and remarkably true, he too could present us with his poetic reflections on relativity from the Celtic twilight. It's these frustrating little “ifs” that prevent this joyful conclusion. The conditions for turning anything beyond the most immediately striking topics into poetry are so seldom met; the blend of poet and scientist, poet and philosopher, is so rare that the theoretical universality of the art has only been realized in practice on very few occasions.

Contemporary poetry in the whole of the western world is insisting, loudly and emphatically through the mouths of its propagandists, on an absolute liberty to speak of what it likes how it likes. Nothing could be better; all that we can now ask is that the poets should put the theory into practice, and that they should make use of the liberty which they claim by enlarging the bounds of poetry.

Contemporary poetry across the western world is strongly and clearly asserting, through its advocates, an absolute freedom to talk about whatever it wants in whatever way it chooses. That's great; all we can ask now is that the poets put this theory into action and take advantage of the freedom they claim by expanding the limits of poetry.

The propagandists would have us believe that the subject-matter of contemporary poetry is new and startling, that modern poets are doing something which has not been done before. “Most of the poets represented 37in these pages,” writes Mr. Louis Untermeyer in his Anthology of Modern American Poetry, “have found a fresh and vigorous material in a world of honest and often harsh reality. They respond to the spirit of their times; not only have their views changed, their vision has been widened to include things unknown to the poets of yesterday. They have learned to distinguish real beauty from mere prettiness, to wring loveliness out of squalor, to find wonder in neglected places, to search for hidden truths even in the dark caves of the unconscious.” Translated into practice this means that contemporary poets can now write, in the words of Mr. Sandburg, of the “harr and boom of the blast fires,” of “wops and bohunks.” It means, in fact, that they are at liberty to do what Homer did—to write freely about the immediately moving facts of everyday life. Where Homer wrote of horses and the tamers of horses, our contemporaries write of trains, automobiles, and the various species of wops and bohunks who control the horsepower. That is all. Much too much stress has been laid on the newness of the new poetry; its newness is simply a return from the jewelled exquisiteness of the eighteen-nineties to the facts and feelings of ordinary life. There is nothing intrinsically novel or 38surprising in the introduction into poetry of machinery and industrialism, of labour unrest and modern psychology: these things belong to us, they affect us daily as enjoying and suffering beings; they are a part of our lives, just as the kings, the warriors, the horses and chariots, the picturesque mythology were part of Homer’s life. The subject-matter of the new poetry remains the same as that of the old. The old boundaries have not been extended. There would be real novelty in the new poetry if it had, for example, taken to itself any of the new ideas and astonishing facts with which the new science has endowed the modern world. There would be real novelty in it if it had worked out a satisfactory artistic method for dealing with abstractions. It has not. Which simply means that that rare phenomenon, the poet in whose mind ideas are a passion and a personal moving force, does not happen to have appeared.

The propagandists want us to think that the topics in contemporary poetry are fresh and shocking, that modern poets are doing something unique. “Most of the poets featured 37in these pages,” writes Mr. Louis Untermeyer in his Anthology of Modern American Poetry, “have discovered a new and powerful material in a world of honest and often harsh reality. They are responding to the spirit of their times; not only have their perspectives shifted, but their vision has expanded to include things that poets of the past didn’t explore. They’ve learned to tell the difference between real beauty and just something pretty, to find beauty in squalor, to discover amazement in overlooked places, and to seek hidden truths even in the dark corners of the subconscious.” Practically speaking, this means that contemporary poets can now write, in the words of Mr. Sandburg, about the “harr and boom of the blast fires,” of “wops and bohunks.” Essentially, they have the freedom to write like Homer did—about the tangible realities of daily life. Where Homer wrote about horses and those who tamed them, our modern poets write about trains, cars, and the different groups of people who harness horsepower. That’s all. Too much emphasis has been put on the newness of modern poetry; its originality is really just a return from the ornate delicacies of the 1890s to the facts and emotions of ordinary life. There’s nothing fundamentally new or surprising in bringing machinery and industrialism, labor issues, and modern psychology into poetry: these things are part of our daily lives; they affect us as we enjoy and endure life, just as kings, warriors, horses, chariots, and captivating myths were part of Homer’s world. The subjects of the new poetry are basically the same as those of the old. The old limits haven’t been expanded. There would be real innovation in the new poetry if it embraced any of the new concepts and incredible discoveries that modern science has given us. There would be true originality if it had established a solid artistic approach to dealing with abstract ideas. It hasn’t. This simply indicates that this rare phenomenon, the poet who feels passionately about ideas and is driven by them, has yet to emerge.

And how rarely in all the long past he has appeared! There was Lucretius, the greatest of all the philosophic and scientific poets. In him the passionate apprehension of ideas, and the desire and ability to give them expression, combined to produce that strange and beautiful epic of thought which is without parallel in the whole history of 39literature. There was Dante, in whose soul the mediæval Christian philosophy was a force that shaped and directed every feeling, thought and action. There was Goethe, who focussed into beautiful expression an enormous diffusion of knowledge and ideas. And there the list of the great poets of thought comes to an end. In their task of extending the boundaries of poetry into the remote and abstract world of ideas, they have had a few lesser assistants—Donne, for example, a poet only just less than the greatest; Fulke Greville, that strange, dark-spirited Elizabethan; John Davidson, who made a kind of poetry out of Darwinism; and, most interesting poetical interpreter of nineteenth-century science, Jules Laforgue.

And how rarely he has shown up throughout all of history! There was Lucretius, the greatest of all the philosophical and scientific poets. In him, the passionate understanding of ideas and the desire and ability to express them came together to create that unique and beautiful epic of thought, which is unmatched in the entire history of 39 literature. There was Dante, in whose soul the medieval Christian philosophy shaped and directed every feeling, thought, and action. There was Goethe, who distilled a vast array of knowledge and ideas into beautiful expression. And then, the list of the great poets of thought comes to an end. In their effort to broaden the scope of poetry into the distant and abstract world of ideas, they had a few lesser contributors—like Donne, a poet only a bit shy of the greatest; Fulke Greville, that strange, dark-spirited Elizabethan; John Davidson, who created a sort of poetry inspired by Darwinism; and, the most intriguing poetic interpreter of nineteenth-century science, Jules Laforgue.

Which of our contemporaries can claim to have extended the bounds of poetry to any material extent? It is not enough to have written about locomotives and telephones, “wops and bohunks,” and all the rest of it. That is not extending the range of poetry; it is merely asserting its right to deal with the immediate facts of contemporary life, as Homer and as Chaucer did. The critics who would have us believe that there is something essentially unpoetical about a bohunk (whatever a Bohunk may be), and something essentially poetical about Sir Lancelot of the 40Lake, are, of course, simply negligible; they may be dismissed as contemptuously as we have dismissed the pseudo-classical critics who opposed the freedoms of the Romantic Revival. And the critics who think it very new and splendid to bring bohunks into poetry are equally old-fashioned in their ideas.

Which of our contemporaries can truly say they've pushed the boundaries of poetry significantly? It's not enough to write about trains and telephones, "wops and bohunks," and everything else. That's not expanding the scope of poetry; it's just claiming its right to engage with the current realities of modern life, just like Homer and Chaucer did. The critics who want us to believe there's something inherently unpoetic about a bohunk (whatever that may mean) and something inherently poetic about Sir Lancelot of the 40Lake are, of course, completely irrelevant; we can dismiss them just as easily as we dismissed the pseudo-classical critics who resisted the freedoms of the Romantic Revival. And those critics who think it's very innovative and impressive to include bohunks in poetry are just as outdated in their thinking.

It will not be unprofitable to compare the literary situation in this early twentieth century of ours with the literary situation of the early seventeenth century. In both epochs we see a reaction against a rich and somewhat formalized poetical tradition expressing itself in a determination to extend the range of subject-matter, to get back to real life, and to use more natural forms of expression. The difference between the two epochs lies in the fact that the twentieth-century revolution has been the product of a number of minor poets, none of them quite powerful enough to achieve what he theoretically meant to do, while the seventeenth-century revolution was the work of a single poet of genius, John Donne. Donne substituted for the rich formalism of non-dramatic Elizabethan poetry a completely realized new style, the style of the so-called metaphysical poetry of the seventeenth century. He was a poet-philosopher-man-of-action whose passionate 41curiosity about facts enabled him to make poetry out of the most unlikely aspects of material life, and whose passionate apprehension of ideas enabled him to extend the bounds of poetry beyond the frontiers of common life and its emotions into the void of intellectual abstraction. He put the whole life and the whole mind of his age into poetry.

It would be valuable to compare the literary landscape of our early twentieth century with that of the early seventeenth century. In both periods, we observe a reaction against a rich and somewhat rigid poetic tradition, marked by a desire to broaden the themes explored, reconnect with real life, and adopt more natural forms of expression. The key difference between the two times is that the revolution in the twentieth century has been driven by several minor poets, none of whom were quite strong enough to fully achieve their theoretical goals, while the seventeenth-century revolution was led by a single genius, John Donne. Donne replaced the rich formalism of non-dramatic Elizabethan poetry with a completely new and fully realized style, known as the metaphysical poetry of the seventeenth century. He was a poet-philosopher-man-of-action whose intense curiosity about facts allowed him to create poetry from the most unexpected aspects of material life, and whose deep understanding of ideas enabled him to push the boundaries of poetry beyond the confines of everyday life and emotions into the realm of intellectual abstraction. He infused the entire life and mind of his era into his poetry.

We to-day are metaphysicals without our Donne. Theoretically we are free to make poetry of everything in the universe; in practice we are kept within the old limits, for the simple reason that no great man has appeared to show us how we can use our freedom. A certain amount of the life of the twentieth century is to be found in our poetry, but precious little of its mind. We have no poet to-day like that strange old Dean of St. Paul’s three hundred years ago—no poet who can skip from the heights of scholastic philosophy to the heights of carnal passion, from the contemplation of divinity to the contemplation of a flea, from the rapt examination of self to an enumeration of the most remote external facts of science, and make all, by his strangely passionate apprehension, into an intensely lyrical poetry.

We are modern thinkers today without our Donne. Theoretically, we're free to turn anything in the universe into poetry; in practice, we're still stuck in the old boundaries because no great figure has emerged to guide us in using our freedom. Some aspects of 20th-century life can be found in our poetry, but very little of its intellect. We don't have a poet today like that unusual old Dean of St. Paul's from three hundred years ago—no poet who can leap from the heights of complex philosophy to intense physical desire, from contemplating divinity to pondering a flea, from deep self-reflection to listing the most distant scientific facts, and transform all of it, through their uniquely passionate insight, into intensely lyrical poetry.

The few poets who do try to make of contemporary ideas the substance of their poetry, 42do it in a manner which brings little conviction or satisfaction to the reader. There is Mr. Noyes, who is writing four volumes of verse about the human side of science—in his case, alas, all too human. Then there is Mr. Conrad Aiken. He perhaps is the most successful exponent in poetry of contemporary ideas. In his case, it is clear, “the remotest discoveries of the chemist” are apprehended with a certain passion; all his emotions are tinged by his ideas. The trouble with Mr. Aiken is that his emotions are apt to degenerate into a kind of intellectual sentimentality, which expresses itself only too easily in his prodigiously fluent, highly coloured verse.

The few poets who attempt to turn contemporary ideas into their poetry, 42 do so in a way that offers little conviction or satisfaction to the reader. There's Mr. Noyes, who is writing four volumes of poetry about the human aspect of science—in his case, unfortunately, all too human. Then there's Mr. Conrad Aiken. He might be the most successful advocate in poetry of contemporary ideas. In his work, it's obvious that “the most distant discoveries of the chemist” are understood with a certain passion; all his emotions are colored by his ideas. The issue with Mr. Aiken is that his emotions tend to turn into a sort of intellectual sentimentality, which easily comes across in his incredibly fluent, highly expressive verse.

One could lengthen the list of more or less interesting poets who have tried in recent times to extend the boundaries of their art. But one would not find among them a single poet of real importance, not one great or outstanding personality. The twentieth century still awaits its Lucretius, awaits its own philosophical Dante, its new Goethe, its Donne, even its up-to-date Laforgue. Will they appear? Or are we to go on producing a poetry in which there is no more than the dimmest reflection of that busy and incessant intellectual life which is the characteristic and distinguishing mark of this age?

One could expand the list of more or less interesting poets who have recently attempted to push the limits of their art. But among them, you won't find a single poet of real significance, not one great or exceptional figure. The twentieth century is still waiting for its Lucretius, for its own philosophical Dante, its new Goethe, its Donne, or even its modern Laforgue. Will they show up? Or are we destined to keep producing poetry that reflects only the faintest echo of the vibrant and relentless intellectual life that defines this era?

43

V: WATER MUSIC

The house in which I live is haunted by the noise of dripping water. Always, day and night, summer and winter, something is dripping somewhere. For many months an unquiet cistern kept up within its iron bosom a long, hollow-toned soliloquy. Now it is mute; but a new and more formidable drip has come into existence. From the very summit of the house a little spout—the overflow, no doubt, of some unknown receptacle under the roof—lets fall a succession of drops that is almost a continuous stream. Down it falls, this all but stream, a sheer forty or fifty feet on to the stones of the basement steps, thence to dribble ignominiously away into some appointed drain. The cataracts blow their trumpets from the steep; but my lesser waterfalls play a subtler, I had almost said a more “modern” music. Lying awake at nights, I listen with a mixture of pleasure and irritation to its curious cadences.

The house I live in is haunted by the sound of dripping water. Always, day and night, summer and winter, something is dripping somewhere. For many months, a restless cistern has been echoing with a long, hollow-toned soliloquy. Now it’s silent, but a new and more intense drip has appeared. From the very top of the house, a small spout—the overflow from some unknown container under the roof—lets out a series of drops that are almost a continuous stream. Down it falls, this nearly constant stream, a sheer forty or fifty feet onto the stones of the basement steps, then dribbling away shamefully into some designated drain. The bigger waterfalls on the slope make quite a racket; but my smaller waterfalls create a subtler, I might almost say more “modern” melody. Lying awake at night, I listen with a mix of pleasure and irritation to its strange rhythms.

The musical range of a dripping tap is about half an octave. But within the bounds of this major fourth, drops can play the most 44surprising and varied melodies. You will hear them climbing laboriously up small degrees of sound, only to descend at a single leap to the bottom. More often they wander unaccountably about in varying intervals, familiar or disconcertingly odd. And with the varying pitch the time also varies, but within narrower limits. For the laws of hydrostatics, or whatever other science claims authority over drops, do not allow the dribblings much licence either to pause or to quicken the pace of their falling. It is an odd sort of music. One listens to it as one lies in bed, slipping gradually into sleep, with a curious, uneasy emotion.

The musical range of a dripping tap is about half an octave. But within this major fourth, drops can create the most surprising and varied melodies. You’ll hear them slowly climbing small steps in sound, only to jump suddenly to the lowest note. More often, they wander aimlessly in different intervals, some familiar and some oddly unsettling. And with the changing pitch, the timing also shifts, but within narrower limits. The rules of hydrostatics, or whatever other science governs drops, don’t give their drips much freedom to pause or speed up as they fall. It’s a strange kind of music. You listen to it while lying in bed, gradually drifting into sleep, with a curious, uneasy feeling.

Drip drop, drip drap drep drop. So it goes on, this watery melody, for ever without an end. Inconclusive, inconsequent, formless, it is always on the point of deviating into sense and form. Every now and then you will hear a complete phrase of rounded melody. And then—drip drop, di-drep, di-drap—the old inconsequence sets in once more. But suppose there were some significance in it! It is that which troubles my drowsy mind as I listen at night. Perhaps for those who have ears to hear, this endless dribbling is as pregnant with thought and emotion, as significant as a piece of Bach. Drip drop, di-drap, di-drep. So little would 45suffice to turn the incoherence into meaning. The music of the drops is the symbol and type of the whole universe; it is for ever, as it were, asymptotic to sense, infinitely close to significance, but never touching it. Never, unless the human mind comes and pulls it forcibly over the dividing space. If I could understand this wandering music, if I could detect in it a sequence, if I could force it to some conclusion—the diapason closing full in God, in mind, I hardly care what, so long as it closes in something definite—then, I feel, I should understand the whole incomprehensible machine, from the gaps between the stars to the policy of the Allies. And growing drowsier and drowsier, I listen to the ceaseless tune, the hollow soliloquy in the cistern, the sharp metallic rapping of the drops that fall from the roof upon the stones below; and surely I begin to discover a meaning, surely I detect a trace of thought, surely the phrases follow one another with art, leading on inevitably to some prodigious conclusion. Almost I have it, almost, almost.... Then, I suppose, I fall definitely to sleep. For the next thing I am aware of is that the sunlight is streaming in. It is morning, and the water is still dripping as irritatingly and persistently as ever.

Drip drop, drip drap drep drop. The watery melody goes on forever without an end. Inconclusive, random, formless, it’s always on the verge of making sense. Occasionally, you’ll catch a complete phrase of smooth melody. And then—drip drop, di-drep, di-drap—the old randomness returns. But what if there’s some meaning in it? That’s what bothers my sleepy mind as I listen at night. Maybe for those who can hear, this endless dripping is packed with thought and emotion, just as meaningful as a piece by Bach. Drip drop, di-drap, di-drep. It wouldn’t take much to turn the chaos into meaning. The music of the drops symbolizes the whole universe; it’s always close to making sense, infinitely near to significance, but never quite reaching it. Never, unless the human mind comes along and pulls it across that dividing space. If I could understand this wandering music, if I could find a sequence in it, if I could force it to reach a conclusion—the harmony concluding fully in God, in the mind, I don’t really care what, as long as it concludes in something clear—then I feel I would understand the entire incomprehensible machine, from the gaps between the stars to the strategies of the Allies. And growing sleepier and sleepier, I listen to the endless tune, the hollow monologue in the cistern, the sharp metallic clanging of drops that fall from the roof onto the stones below; and surely I begin to sense a meaning, surely I notice a hint of thought, surely the phrases follow each other artfully, inevitably leading to some amazing conclusion. I almost have it, almost, almost... Then, I suppose, I finally drift off to sleep. The next thing I’m aware of is the sunlight streaming in. It’s morning, and the water is still dripping just as annoyingly and persistently as ever.

Sometimes the incoherence of the drop 46music is too much to be borne. The listener insists that the asymptote shall somehow touch the line of sense. He forces the drops to say something. He demands of them that they shall play, shall we say, “God Save the King,” or the Hymn to Joy from the Ninth Symphony, or Voi che Sapete. The drops obey reluctantly; they play what you desire, but with more than the ineptitude of the child at the piano. Still they play it somehow. But this is an extremely dangerous method of laying the haunting ghost whose voice is the drip of water. For once you have given the drops something to sing or say, they will go on singing and saying it for ever. Sleep becomes impossible, and at the two or three hundredth repetition of Madelon or even of an air from Figaro the mind begins to totter towards insanity.

Sometimes the chaos of the drop 46music is unbearable. The listener insists that the random sounds should somehow make sense. He urges the drops to express something. He demands that they play, let’s say, “God Save the King,” or the Hymn to Joy from the Ninth Symphony, or You who know. The drops comply reluctantly; they play what you want, but with more than the clumsiness of a child at the piano. Still, they manage to play it somehow. But this is a very dangerous way to silence the haunting voice that's the sound of dripping water. Once you've given the drops something to sing or say, they will keep singing and saying it forever. Sleep becomes impossible, and after the two or three hundredth repetition of Madelon or even a tune from Figaro, the mind starts to wobble towards madness.

Drops, ticking clocks, machinery, everything that throbs or clicks or hums or hammers, can be made, with a little perseverance, to say something. In my childhood, I remember, I was told that trains said, “To Lancashire, to Lancashire, to fetch a pocket handkercher”—and da capo ad infinitum. They can also repeat, if desired, that useful piece of information: “To stop the train, pull down the chain.” But it is very hard to persuade them to add the menacing corollary: 47“Penalty for improper use Five Pounds.” Still, with careful tutoring I have succeeded in teaching a train to repeat even that unrhythmical phrase.

Drops, ticking clocks, machinery—everything that throbs, clicks, hums, or hammers can, with a bit of persistence, be made to say something. I remember in my childhood, I was told that trains said, “To Lancashire, to Lancashire, to fetch a pocket handkerchief”—and from the beginning ad infinitum. They can also repeat that useful piece of information: “To stop the train, pull down the chain.” But it’s really hard to get them to add the intimidating reminder: 47“Penalty for improper use: Five Pounds.” Still, with some careful training, I've managed to teach a train to repeat even that awkward phrase.

Dadaist literature always reminds me a little of my falling drops. Confronted by it, I feel the same uncomfortable emotion as is begotten in me by the inconsequent music of water. Suppose, after all, that this apparently accidental sequence of words should contain the secret of art and life and the universe! It may; who knows? And here am I, left out in the cold of total incomprehension; and I pore over this literature and regard it upside down in the hope of discovering that secret. But somehow I cannot induce the words to take on any meaning whatever. Drip drop, di-drap, di-drep—Tzara and Picabia let fall their words and I am baffled. But I can see that there are great possibilities in this type of literature. For the tired journalist it is ideal, since it is not he, but the reader who has to do all the work. All he need do is to lean back in his chair and allow the words to dribble out through the nozzle of his fountain pen. Drip, drop....

Dadaist literature always reminds me a bit of my falling drops. When I encounter it, I feel the same uncomfortable emotion it brings me as the random music of water. What if this seemingly accidental sequence of words actually holds the secret of art, life, and the universe? It could; who knows? And here I am, left in total confusion; I obsess over this literature and look at it upside down, hoping to uncover that secret. But somehow, I just can't get the words to mean anything at all. Drip drop, di-drap, di-drep—Tzara and Picabia drop their words, and I'm confused. But I can see that there are great possibilities in this type of literature. For the tired journalist, it's perfect, since it's not him but the reader who has to do all the work. All he has to do is lean back in his chair and let the words flow out through the tip of his fountain pen. Drip, drop...

48

VI: PLEASURES

We have heard a great deal, since 1914, about the things which are a menace to civilization. First it was Prussian militarism; then the Germans at large; then the prolongation of the war; then the shortening of the same; then, after a time, the Treaty of Versailles; then French militarism—with, all the while, a running accompaniment of such minor menaces as Prohibition, Lord Northcliffe, Mr. Bryan, Comstockery....

We’ve heard a lot since 1914 about the threats to civilization. First, it was Prussian militarism; then it was the Germans in general; next came the ongoing war; then the push to end it sooner; after a while, there was the Treaty of Versailles; then French militarism—along with a constant stream of smaller threats like Prohibition, Lord Northcliffe, Mr. Bryan, and censorship...

Civilization, however, has resisted the combined attacks of these enemies wonderfully well. For still, in 1923, it stands not so very far from where it stood in that “giant age before the flood” of nine years since. Where, in relation to Neanderthal on the one hand and Athens on the other, where precisely it stood then is a question which each may answer according to his taste. The important fact is that these menaces to our civilization, such as it is—menaces including the largest war and the stupidest peace known to history—have confined themselves in most places and up till now to mere threats, barking more furiously than they bite.

Civilization, however, has remarkably withstood the combined attacks of these enemies. Even in 1923, it stands not too far from where it was in that “giant age before the flood” of nine years ago. Where exactly it stood in relation to Neanderthal on one side and Athens on the other is a question that everyone can answer according to their own perspective. The important point is that these threats to our civilization, as it is—threats that encompass the largest war and the most foolish peace in history—have, for the most part, remained just that: threats, barking more ferociously than they actually bite.

49No, the dangers which confront our civilization are not so much the external dangers—wild men, wars and the bankruptcy that wars bring after them. The most alarming dangers are those which menace it from within, that threaten the mind rather than the body and estate of contemporary man.

49No, the threats facing our civilization aren’t just external—like wild people, wars, and the bankruptcies that follow them. The most concerning dangers come from within, threatening the mind rather than the body and wealth of modern individuals.

Of all the various poisons which modern civilization, by a process of auto-intoxication, brews quietly up within its own bowels, few, it seems to me, are more deadly (while none appears more harmless) than that curious and appalling thing that is technically known as “pleasure.” “Pleasure” (I place the word between inverted commas to show that I mean, not real pleasure, but the organized activities officially known by the same name) “pleasure”—what nightmare visions the word evokes! Like every man of sense and good feeling, I abominate work. But I would rather put in eight hours a day at a Government office than be condemned to lead a life of “pleasure”; I would even, I believe, prefer to write a million words of journalism a year.

Of all the different poisons that modern society quietly brews within itself through self-intoxication, few seem to me more deadly (while none appears more harmless) than that strange and frightening thing technically called “pleasure.” “Pleasure” (I put the word in quotes to indicate that I mean not genuine pleasure, but the organized activities officially referred to by the same name) “pleasure”—what nightmare images the word brings to mind! Like any sensible and empathetic person, I detest work. But I would rather spend eight hours a day at a government job than be stuck living a life of “pleasure”; I would even, I believe, prefer to write a million words of journalism each year.

The horrors of modern “pleasure” arise from the fact that every kind of organized distraction tends to become progressively more and more imbecile. There was a time 50when people indulged themselves with distractions requiring the expense of a certain intellectual effort. In the seventeenth century, for example, royal personages and their courtiers took a real delight in listening to erudite sermons (Dr. Donne’s, for example) and academical disputes on points of theology or metaphysics. Part of the entertainment offered to the Prince Palatine, on the occasion of his marriage with James 1.’s daughter, was a syllogistic argumentation, on I forget what philosophical theme, between the amiable Lord Keeper Williams and a troop of minor Cambridge logicians. Imagine the feelings of a contemporary prince, if a loyal University were to offer him a similar entertainment!

The horrors of modern “pleasure” come from the fact that all kinds of organized distractions tend to get dumber and dumber. There was a time 50 when people enjoyed distractions that required some intellectual effort. In the seventeenth century, for example, royal figures and their courtiers genuinely enjoyed listening to learned sermons (like Dr. Donne’s) and academic debates on topics of theology or metaphysics. Part of the entertainment for the Prince Palatine during his marriage to James I’s daughter included a syllogistic debate, I can’t remember what philosophical topic it was about, between the friendly Lord Keeper Williams and a group of lesser Cambridge logicians. Just imagine how a modern prince would feel if a loyal university offered him a similar form of entertainment!

Royal personages were not the only people who enjoyed intelligent pleasures. In Elizabethan times every lady and gentleman of ordinary culture could be relied upon, at demand, to take his or her part in a madrigal or a motet. Those who know the enormous complexity and subtlety of sixteenth-century music will realize what this means. To indulge in their favourite pastime our ancestors had to exert their minds to an uncommon degree. Even the uneducated vulgar delighted in pleasures requiring the exercise of a certain intelligence, individuality and personal 51initiative. They listened, for example, to Othello, King Lear, and Hamlet—apparently with enjoyment and comprehension. They sang and made much music. And far away, in the remote country, the peasants, year by year, went through the traditional rites—the dances of spring and summer, the winter mummings, the ceremonies of harvest home—appropriate to each successive season. Their pleasures were intelligent and alive, and it was they who, by their own efforts, entertained themselves.

Royal figures weren't the only ones who enjoyed intellectual pleasures. In Elizabethan times, every lady and gentleman of decent education could be counted on, when asked, to participate in a madrigal or a motet. Those familiar with the intricate complexity and nuance of sixteenth-century music understand what this signifies. To engage in their favorite pastime, our ancestors had to challenge their minds to an exceptional degree. Even the uneducated masses took pleasure in activities that required a certain amount of intelligence, individuality, and personal initiative. They listened to Othello, King Lear, and Hamlet—clearly with enjoyment and understanding. They sang and created music. And far away, in the distant countryside, the peasants, year after year, participated in traditional customs—the dances of spring and summer, the winter mummings, the harvest home ceremonies—specific to each season. Their pleasures were thoughtful and vibrant, and it was they who, through their own efforts, entertained themselves.

We have changed all that. In place of the old pleasures demanding intelligence and personal initiative, we have vast organizations that provide us with ready-made distractions—distractions which demand from pleasure-seekers no personal participation and no intellectual effort of any sort. To the interminable democracies of the world a million cinemas bring the same stale balderdash. There have always been fourth-rate writers and dramatists; but their works, in the past, quickly died without getting beyond the boundaries of the city or the country in which they appeared. To-day, the inventions of the scenario-writer go out from Los Angeles across the whole world. Countless audiences soak passively in the tepid bath of nonsense. No mental effort is demanded of 52them, no participation; they need only sit and keep their eyes open.

We've changed all that. Instead of old pleasures that required intelligence and personal initiative, we now have huge organizations that offer easy distractions—distractions that demand no personal involvement and no intellectual effort from those seeking pleasure. Across the countless democracies of the world, a million cinemas deliver the same stale nonsense. There have always been mediocre writers and dramatists; in the past, their works quickly faded away without spreading beyond the city or country where they were created. Today, the inventions of screenwriters come out of Los Angeles and reach the entire globe. Countless audiences passively soak in a lukewarm bath of nonsense. No mental effort is required of them, no participation; they just need to sit and keep their eyes open. 52

Do the democracies want music? In the old days they would have made it themselves. Now, they merely turn on the gramophone. Or if they are a little more up-to-date they adjust their wireless telephone to the right wave-length and listen-in to the fruity contralto at Marconi House, singing “The Gleaner’s Slumber Song.”

Do democracies want music? In the past, they would have created it themselves. Now, they just turn on the record player. Or, if they're a bit more modern, they tune their radio to the right frequency and listen to the smooth contralto at Marconi House, singing “The Gleaner’s Slumber Song.”

And if they want literature, there is the Press. Nominally, it is true, the Press exists to impart information. But its real function is to provide, like the cinema, a distraction which shall occupy the mind without demanding of it the slightest effort or the fatigue of a single thought. This function, it must be admitted, it fulfils with an extraordinary success. It is possible to go on for years and years, reading two papers every working day and one on Sundays without ever once being called upon to think or to make any other effort than to move the eyes, not very attentively, down the printed column.

And if people are looking for literature, there's the Press. True, the Press is supposed to share information. But its main role is to offer, like movies, a distraction that keeps the mind occupied without requiring any real effort or the strain of a single thought. It has to be acknowledged that it does this with remarkable success. You could spend years reading two newspapers every weekday and one on Sundays without ever needing to think or do anything more than casually move your eyes down the printed page.

Certain sections of the community still practise athletic sports in which individual participation is demanded. Great numbers of the middle and upper classes play golf and tennis in person and, if they are sufficiently 53rich, shoot birds and pursue the fox and go ski-ing in the Alps. But the vast mass of the community has now come even to sport vicariously, preferring the watching of football to the fatigues and dangers of the actual game. All classes, it is true, still dance; but dance, all the world over, the same steps to the same tunes. The dance has been scrupulously sterilized of any local or personal individuality.

Certain parts of the community still engage in athletic sports that require individual participation. Many people from the middle and upper classes actively play golf and tennis, and if they're wealthy enough, they go hunting, fox chasing, and skiing in the Alps. However, the majority of the community has started to enjoy sports vicariously, preferring to watch football rather than endure the physical strain and risks of actually playing. It's true that people from all classes still dance, but they all perform the same steps to the same tunes worldwide. The dance has been carefully stripped of any local or personal uniqueness.

These effortless pleasures, these ready-made distractions that are the same for every one over the face of the whole Western world, are surely a worse menace to our civilization than ever the Germans were. The working hours of the day are already, for the great majority of human beings, occupied in the performance of purely mechanical tasks in which no mental effort, no individuality, no initiative are required. And now, in the hours of leisure, we turn to distractions as mechanically stereotyped and demanding as little intelligence and initiative as does our work. Add such leisure to such work and the sum is a perfect day which it is a blessed relief to come to the end of.

These easy pleasures and ready-made distractions that everyone across the Western world experiences are definitely a bigger threat to our society than the Germans ever were. Most people spend their work hours doing purely mechanical tasks that don’t require any mental effort, individuality, or initiative. And now, during our free time, we resort to distractions that are just as mechanically predictable and require just as little thought and initiative as our jobs do. Combine such leisure with such work, and the result is a perfect day that feels like a relief to finally finish.

Self-poisoned in this fashion, civilization looks as though it might easily decline into a kind of premature senility. With a mind almost atrophied by lack of use, unable to 54entertain itself and grown so wearily uninterested in the ready-made distractions offered from without that nothing but the grossest stimulants of an ever-increasing violence and crudity can move it, the democracy of the future will sicken of a chronic and mortal boredom. It will go, perhaps, the way the Romans went: the Romans who came at last to lose, precisely as we are doing now, the capacity to distract themselves; the Romans who, like us, lived on ready-made entertainments in which they had no participation. Their deadly ennui demanded ever more gladiators, more tightrope-walking elephants, more rare and far-fetched animals to be slaughtered. Ours would demand no less; but owing to the existence of a few idealists, doesn’t get all it asks for. The most violent forms of entertainment can only be obtained illicitly; to satisfy a taste for slaughter and cruelty you must become a member of the Ku Klux Klan. Let us not despair, however; we may still live to see blood flowing across the stage of the Hippodrome. The force of a boredom clamouring to be alleviated may yet prove too much for the idealists.

Self-poisoned in this way, civilization seems like it might easily slip into a kind of early decline. With a mind nearly wasted from lack of use, unable to entertain itself and grown so painfully uninterested in the ready-made distractions available from outside that only the most intense stimulants of escalating violence and crudeness can engage it, the democracy of the future will suffer from a chronic and fatal boredom. It might go the way the Romans did: the Romans who ultimately lost, just like we are now, the ability to distract themselves; the Romans who, like us, relied on ready-made entertainment in which they had no real involvement. Their deadly boredom demanded more gladiators, more tightrope-walking elephants, more rare and exotic animals to be killed. Ours would demand no less; but thanks to a few idealists, it doesn’t get everything it wants. The most extreme forms of entertainment can only be accessed illegally; to satisfy a craving for violence and cruelty, you must join the Ku Klux Klan. Let’s not lose hope, though; we might still witness blood flowing across the stage of the Hippodrome. The pressure of boredom begging to be relieved may still prove too much for the idealists.

55

VII: MODERN FOLK POETRY

To all those who are interested in the “folk” and their poetry—the contemporary folk of the great cities and their urban muse—I would recommend a little-known journal called McGlennon’s Pantomime Annual. This periodical makes its appearance at some time in the New Year, when the pantos are slowly withering away under the influence of approaching spring. I take this opportunity of warning my readers to keep a sharp look out for the coming of the next issue; it is sure to be worth the modest twopence which one is asked to pay for it.

To everyone who's interested in the "folk" and their poetry—the contemporary crowd of the big cities and their urban inspiration—I recommend a little-known journal called McGlennon’s Pantomime Annual. This magazine comes out sometime in the New Year, just as the pantomimes are starting to fade away with the arrival of spring. I want to remind my readers to keep an eye out for the next issue; it's definitely worth the small price of two pence that you need to pay for it.

McGlennon’s Pantomime Annual is an anthology of the lyrics of the panto season’s most popular songs. It is a document of first-class importance. To the future student of our popular literature McGlennon will be as precious as the Christie-Miller collection of Elizabethan broadsheets. In the year 2220 a copy of the Pantomime Annual may very likely sell for hundreds of pounds at the Sotheby’s of the time. With laudable 56forethought I am preserving my copy of last year’s McGlennon for the enrichment of my distant posterity.

McGlennon’s Pantomime Annual is a collection of the lyrics from the most popular songs of the panto season. It's an important document. For future students of our popular literature, McGlennon will hold the same value as the Christie-Miller collection of Elizabethan broadsheets. By the year 2220, a copy of the Pantomime Annual could likely sell for hundreds of pounds at that era's Sotheby’s. With considerate planning, I'm keeping my copy of last year’s McGlennon to benefit my far-off descendants. 56

The Folk Poetry of 1920 may best be classified according to subject-matter. First, by reason of its tender associations as well as its mere amount, is the poetry of Passion. Then there is the Poetry of Filial Devotion. Next, the Poetry of the Home—the dear old earthly Home in Oregon or Kentucky—and, complementary to it, the Poetry of the Spiritual Home in other and happier worlds. Here, as well as in the next section, the popular lyric borrows some of its best effects from hymnology. There follows the Poetry of Recollection and Regret, and the Poetry of Nationality, a type devoted almost exclusively to the praises of Ireland. These types and their variations cover the Folk’s serious poetry. Their comic vein is less susceptible to analysis. Drink, Wives, Young Nuts, Honeymoon Couples—these are a few of the stock subjects.

The Folk Poetry of 1920 can be categorized based on themes. First, we have the poetry of Passion, which stands out due to its emotional connections and sheer volume. Next is the Poetry of Filial Devotion. Then comes the Poetry of the Home—the beloved old earthly Home in Oregon or Kentucky—and, along with it, the Poetry of the Spiritual Home in other and happier realms. In this section, as well as the next one, popular lyrics often draw their best elements from hymns. Following that is the Poetry of Recollection and Regret, and then the Poetry of Nationality, which primarily celebrates Ireland. These categories and their variations encompass the serious poetry of the Folk. Their comedic side, however, is harder to define. Themes like Drink, Wives, Young Nuts, and Honeymoon Couples are some of the common subjects.

The Amorous Poetry of the Folk, like the love lyrics of more cultured poets, is divided into two species: the Poetry of Spiritual Amour and the more direct and concrete expression of Immediate Desire. McGlennon provides plenty of examples of both types:

The Romantic Poetry of the People, similar to the love poems of more refined poets, is divided into two categories: the Poetry of Spiritual Love and the more straightforward and tangible expression of Immediate Desire. McGlennon offers plenty of examples of both types:

57When love peeps in the window of your heart

[it might be the first line of a Shakespeare sonnet]

[it might be the first line of a Shakespeare sonnet]

You seem to walk on air,
Birds sing their sweet songs to you,
No cloud in your skies of blue,
Sunshine all the happy day, etc.

These rhapsodies tend to become a little tedious. But one feels the warm touch of reality in

These rhapsodies can get a bit tiresome. But you can feel the warm touch of reality in

I want to snuggle, I want to snuggle,
I know a cosy place for two.
I want to snuggle, I want to snuggle,
I want to feel that love is true.
Take me in your arms as lovers do.
Hold me very tight and kiss me too.
I want to snuggle, I want to snuggle,
I want to snuggle close to you.

This is sound; but it does not come up to the best of the popular lyrics. The agonized passion expressed in the words and music of “You Made Me Love You” is something one does not easily forget, though that great song is as old as the now distant origins of ragtime.

This is good, but it doesn't compare to the best popular lyrics. The intense emotion conveyed in the words and music of “You Made Me Love You” is something that’s hard to forget, even though that classic song dates back to the early days of ragtime.

The Poetry of Filial Devotion is almost as extensive as the Poetry of Amour. McGlennon teems with such outbursts as this:

The Poetry of Filial Devotion is nearly as vast as the Poetry of Love. McGlennon is filled with expressions like this:

58You are a wonderful mother, dear old mother of mine.
You’ll hold a spot down deep in my heart
Till the stars no longer shine.
Your soul shall live on for ever,
On through the fields of time,
For there’ll never be another to me
Like that wonderful mother of mine.

Even Grandmamma gets a share of this devotion:

Even Grandma gets a share of this devotion:

Granny, my own, I seem to hear you calling me;
Granny, my own, you are my sweetest memory ...
If up in heaven angels reign supreme,
Among the angels you must be the Queen.
Granny, my own, I miss you more and more.

The last lines are particularly rich. What a fascinating heresy, to hold that the angels reign over their Creator!

The last lines are especially powerful. What an intriguing belief, to think that the angels have authority over their Creator!

The Poetry of Recollection and Regret owes most, both in words and music, to the hymn. McGlennon provides a choice example in “Back from the Land of Yesterday”:

The Poetry of Recollection and Regret owes a lot, both in words and music, to the hymn. McGlennon gives a great example in “Back from the Land of Yesterday”:

Back from the land of yesterday,
Back to the friends of yore;
Back through the dark and dreary way
Into the light once more.
Back to the heart that waits for me,
Warmed by the sunshine above;
Back from the old land of yesterday’s dreams
To a new land of life and love.

59What it means, goodness only knows. But one can imagine that, sunk to a slow music in three-four time—some rich religious waltz-tune—it would be extremely uplifting and edifying. The decay of regular churchgoing has inevitably led to this invasion of the music-hall by the hymn. People still want to feel the good uplifting emotion, and they feel it with a vengeance when they listen to songs about

59What it means, only God knows. But one can imagine that, set to a slow melody in three-four time—some beautiful religious waltz—it would be incredibly uplifting and inspiring. The decline of regular church attendance has inevitably allowed hymns to creep into music halls. People still crave that good, uplifting feeling, and they really feel it when they listen to songs about

the land of beginning again,
Where skies are always blue ...
Where broken dreams come true.

The great advantage of the music-hall over the church is that the uplifting moments do not last too long.

The main advantage of the music hall over the church is that the uplifting moments don’t last too long.

Finally, there is the great Home motif. “I want to be,” these lyrics always begin, “I want to be almost anywhere that is not the place where I happen at the moment to be.” M. Louis Estève has called this longing “Le Mal de la Province,” which in its turn is closely related to “Le Mal de l’au-delà.” It is one of the worst symptoms of romanticism.

Finally, there’s the overarching theme of Home. “I want to be,” these lyrics always start, “I want to be almost anywhere that’s not where I currently am.” M. Louis Estève has referred to this longing as “Province Blues,” which is also closely tied to "Pain of the Afterlife." It’s one of the most significant symptoms of romanticism.

Steamer, swaying your mast,
Set sail towards an exotic nature,

exclaims Mallarmé, and the Folk, whom that most exquisite of poets loathed and despised, 60echo his words in a hundred different keys. There is not a State in America where they don’t want to go. In McGlennon we find yearnings expressed for California, Ohio, Tennessee, Virginia, and Georgia. Some sigh for Ireland, Devon, and the East. “Egypt! I am calling you; oh, life is sweet and joys complete when at your feet I lay [sic].” But the Southern States, the East, Devon, and Killarney are not enough. The Mal de l’au-delà succeeds the Mal de la Province. The Folk yearn for extra-mundane worlds. Here, for example, is an expression of nostalgia for a mystical “Kingdom within your Eyes”:

exclaims Mallarmé, and the people, whom that most exquisite poet hated and looked down upon, 60echo his words in a hundred different ways. There isn't a state in America they don't want to visit. In McGlennon, we see desires for California, Ohio, Tennessee, Virginia, and Georgia. Some long for Ireland, Devon, and the East. “Egypt! I am calling you; oh, life is sweet and joys are complete when I lay at your feet [sic].” But the Southern States, the East, Devon, and Killarney aren’t enough. The Mal de l’au-delà follows the Mal de la Province. The people long for otherworldly realms. Here, for instance, is a feeling of nostalgia for a mystical “Kingdom within your Eyes”:

Somewhere in somebody’s eyes
Is a place just divine,
Bounded by roses that kiss the dew
In those dear eyes that shine.
Somewhere beyond earthly dreams,
Where love’s flower never dies,
God made the world, and He gave it to me
In that kingdom within your eyes.

If there is any characteristic which distinguishes contemporary folk poetry from the folk poetry of other times it is surely its meaninglessness. Old folk poetry is singularly direct and to the point, full of pregnant meaning, never vague. Modern folk poetry, as exemplified in McGlennon, is almost 61perfectly senseless. The Elizabethan peasant or mechanic would never have consented to sing or listen to anything so flatulently meaningless as “Back from the Land of Yesterday” or “The Kingdom within your Eyes.” His taste was for something clear, definite and pregnant, like “Greensleeves”:

If there's one thing that sets contemporary folk poetry apart from folk poetry of the past, it's its lack of meaning. Older folk poetry is straightforward and impactful, filled with deep significance and never ambiguous. Modern folk poetry, like what you see in McGlennon, is often completely nonsensical. An Elizabethan peasant or worker would never have agreed to sing or listen to something so utterly meaningless as “Back from the Land of Yesterday” or “The Kingdom within your Eyes.” They preferred something clear, specific, and meaningful, like “Greensleeves”:

And every morning when you rose,
I brought you dainties orderly,
To clear your stomach from all woes—
And yet you would not love me.

Could anything be more logical and to the point? But we, instead of logic, instead of clarity, are provided by our professional entertainers with the drivelling imbecility of “Granny, my own.” Can it be that the standard of intelligence is lower now than it was three hundred years ago? Have newspapers and cinemas and now the wireless telephone conspired to rob mankind of whatever sense of reality, whatever power of individual questioning and criticism he once possessed? I do not venture to answer. But the fact of McGlennon has somehow got to be explained. How? I prefer to leave the problem on a note of interrogation.

Could anything be more logical and straightforward? However, instead of logic and clarity, our professional entertainers provide us with the mindless nonsense of “Granny, my own.” Is it possible that the level of intelligence is lower now than it was three hundred years ago? Have newspapers, movies, and now the radio conspired to strip humanity of whatever sense of reality or ability for independent questioning and criticism we once had? I don’t dare to answer. But the fact of McGlennon somehow needs to be explained. How? I prefer to leave the question open.

62

VIII: BIBLIOPHILY

Bibliophily is on the increase. It is a constatation which I make with regret; for the bibliophile’s point of view is, to me at least, unsympathetic and his standard of values unsound. Among the French, bibliophily would seem to have become a kind of mania, and, what is more, a highly organized and thoroughly exploited mania. Whenever I get a new French book I turn at once—for in what disgusts and irritates one there is always a certain odious fascination—to the fly-leaf. One had always been accustomed to finding there a brief description of the “vingt exemplaires sur papier hollande Van Gelder”; nobody objected to the modest old Dutchman whose paper gave to the author’s presentation copies so handsome an appearance. But Van Gelder is now a back number. In this third decade of the twentieth century he has become altogether too simple and unsophisticated. On the fly-leaf of a dernière nouveauté I find the following incantation, printed in block capitals and occupying at least twenty lines:

Bibliophilia is on the rise. That's something I note with regret; because the bibliophile's perspective feels unappealing to me, and their standards seem flawed. Among the French, bibliophilia seems to have turned into a kind of obsession, not to mention a highly organized and thoroughly commercialized one. Whenever I get a new French book, I immediately—because there's always a certain disgusting fascination in what annoys one—flip to the flyleaf. I was always used to finding a brief description of the “vingt exemplaires sur papier hollande Van Gelder”; no one minded the humble old Dutchman whose paper made the author’s presentation copies look so nice. But Van Gelder is now outdated. In this third decade of the twentieth century, he has become far too simplistic and naïve. On the flyleaf of a latest trend, I find the following incantation, printed in block capitals and taking up at least twenty lines:

63

Il a été tiré de cet ouvrage, après impositions spéciales, 133 exemplaires in-4. Tellière sur papier-vergé pur-fil Lafuma-Navarre, au filigrane de la Nouvelle Revue Française, dont 18 exemplaires hors commerce, marqués de A à R, 100 exemplaires réservés aux Bibliophiles de la Nouvelle Revue Française, numérotés de I à C, 15 exemplaires numérotés de CI à CXV; 1040 exemplaires sur papier vélin pur-fil Lafuma-Navarre, dont dix exemplaires hors commerce marqués de a à j, 800 exemplaires réservés aux amis de l’Edition originale, numérotés de 1 à 800, 30 exemplaires d’auteur, hors commerce, numérotés de 801 à 830 et 200 exemplaires numérotés de 831 à 1030, ce tirage constituant proprement et authentiquement l’Edition originale.

It was taken from this book, after special print runs, 133 copies in large format. Tellière on Lafuma-Navarre pure linen wove paper, with the watermark of the Nouvelle Revue Française, including 18 copies not for sale, marked from A to R, 100 copies reserved for the Bibliophiles of the Nouvelle Revue Française, numbered from I to C, 15 copies numbered from CI to CXV; 1040 copies on Lafuma-Navarre pure vellum paper, including ten copies not for sale marked from a to j, 800 copies reserved for friends of the original edition, numbered from 1 to 800, 30 author copies, not for sale, numbered from 801 to 830, and 200 copies numbered from 831 to 1030, this print run constituting the genuine and authentic original edition.

If I were one of the hundred Bibliophiles of the Nouvelle Revue Française or even one of the eight hundred Friends of the Original Edition, I should suggest, with the utmost politeness, that the publishers might deserve better of their fellow-beings if they spent less pains on numbering the first edition and more on seeing that it was properly produced. Personally, I am the friend of any edition which is reasonably well printed and bound, reasonably correct in the text and reasonably clean. The consciousness that I possess a numbered copy of an edition printed on Lafuma-Navarre paper, duly watermarked with the publisher’s initials, does not make up for the fact that the book is full of gross printer’s errors and that a whole sheet of sixteen 64pages has wandered, during the process of binding, from one end of the volume to the other—occurrences which are quite unnecessarily frequent in the history of French book production.

If I were one of the hundred Bibliophiles of the New French Review or even one of the eight hundred Friends of the Original Edition, I would politely suggest that the publishers might treat their fellow humans better if they focused less on numbering the first edition and more on ensuring it is produced properly. Personally, I support any edition that is reasonably well printed and bound, has a reasonably correct text, and is reasonably clean. Knowing that I own a numbered copy of an edition printed on Lafuma-Navarre paper, properly watermarked with the publisher’s initials, doesn't make up for the fact that the book is filled with significant printing errors and that an entire sheet of sixteen 64 pages has shifted during binding from one end of the book to the other—issues that occur all too frequently in French book production.

With the increased attention paid to bibliophilous niceties, has come a great increase in price. Limited éditions de luxe have become absurdly common in France, and there are dozens of small publishing concerns which produce almost nothing else. Authors like Monsieur André Salmon and Monsieur Max Jacob scarcely ever appear at less than twenty francs a volume. Even with the exchange this is a formidable price; and yet the French bibliophiles, for whom twenty francs are really twenty francs, appear to have an insatiable appetite for these small and beautiful editions. The War has established a new economic law: the poorer one becomes the more one can afford to spend on luxuries.

With the growing interest in book-related treasures, prices have skyrocketed. Limited luxury editions have become ridiculously common in France, and there are countless small publishing companies that produce almost nothing else. Authors like Monsieur André Salmon and Monsieur Max Jacob rarely sell for less than twenty francs a volume. Even with the exchange rate, that’s still a hefty price; yet the French bibliophiles, for whom twenty francs actually means twenty francs, seem to have an endless desire for these small, beautiful editions. The War has created a new economic rule: the poorer people are, the more they can spend on luxuries.

The ordinary English publisher has never gone in for Van Gelder, Lafuma-Navarre and numbered editions. Reticent about figures, he leaves the book collector to estimate the first edition’s future rarity by guesswork. He creates no artificial scarcity values. The collector of contemporary English first editions is wholly a speculator; he never knows what time may have in store.

The typical English publisher has never embraced Van Gelder, Lafuma-Navarre, or numbered editions. Being tight-lipped about sales figures, he allows book collectors to speculate on the future rarity of the first edition. He doesn't create any artificial scarcity. The collector of contemporary English first editions is purely a speculator; he has no idea what the future holds.

65In the picture trade for years past nobody has pretended that there was any particular relation between the price of a picture and its value as a work of art. A magnificent El Greco is bought for about a tenth of the sum paid for a Romney that would be condemned by any self-respecting hanging-committee. We are so well used to this sort of thing in picture dealing that we have almost ceased to comment on it. But in the book trade the tendency to create huge artificial values is of a later growth. The spectacle of a single book being bought for fifteen thousand pounds is still sufficiently novel to arouse indignation. Moreover, the book collector who pays vast sums for his treasures has even less excuse than has the collector of pictures. The value of an old book is wholly a scarcity value. From a picture one may get a genuine æsthetic pleasure; in buying a picture one buys the unique right to feel that pleasure. But nobody can pretend that Venus and Adonis is more delightful when it is read in a fifteen thousand pound unique copy than when it is read in a volume that has cost a shilling. On the whole, the printing and general appearance of the shilling book is likely to be the better of the two. The purchaser of the fabulously expensive old book is satisfying only his possessive 66instinct. The buyer of a picture may also have a genuine feeling for beauty.

65In the art market for many years, no one has claimed that there’s any real connection between the price of a painting and its value as a piece of art. A stunning El Greco might be sold for about a tenth of what someone would pay for a Romney that any respectable art committee would reject. We're so accustomed to this kind of thing in the art market that we hardly comment on it anymore. However, in the book market, the tendency to create inflated artificial values is a more recent phenomenon. The sight of a single book being sold for fifteen thousand pounds is still unusual enough to spark outrage. Additionally, the book collector who spends huge amounts for their prized possessions has even less justification than the art collector. The value of an old book is entirely based on its rarity. A painting can provide genuine aesthetic enjoyment; when someone buys a painting, they are purchasing the unique right to experience that pleasure. But no one can argue that reading Venus and Adonis in a fifteen thousand pound unique copy is any more enjoyable than reading it in a version that costs just a shilling. Generally, the printing and overall quality of the shilling book is likely to be better. The buyer of the outrageously expensive old book is merely satisfying their possessive 66instinct. On the other hand, the buyer of a painting might also have a genuine appreciation for beauty.

The triumph and the reductio ad absurdum of bibliophily were witnessed not long ago at Sotheby’s, when the late Mr. Smith of New York bought eighty thousand pounds’ worth of books in something under two hours at the Britwell Court sale. The War, it is said, created forty thousand new millionaires in America; the New York bookseller can have had no lack of potential clients. He bought a thousand guinea volume as an ordinary human being might buy something off the sixpenny shelf in a second-hand shop. I have seldom witnessed a spectacle which inspired in me an intenser blast of moral indignation. Moral indignation, of course, is always to be mistrusted as, wholly or in part, the disguised manifestation of some ignoble passion. In this case the basic cause of my indignation was clearly envy. But there was, I flatter myself, a superstructure of disinterested moral feeling. To debase a book into an expensive object of luxury is as surely, in Miltonic language, “to kill the image of God, as it were in the eye” as to burn it. And when one thinks how those eighty thousand pounds might have been spent.... Ah, well!

The victory and the reduction to absurdity of book collecting were recently on display at Sotheby’s, when the late Mr. Smith from New York spent eighty thousand pounds on books in just under two hours at the Britwell Court sale. It's said that the War created forty thousand new millionaires in America, so the New York bookseller had plenty of potential customers. He bought a thousand guinea volume just like an average person might pick up something from the sixpenny shelf at a thrift store. I have rarely seen something that stirred such intense moral outrage in me. Moral indignation, of course, is often suspect as it can be a thinly veiled expression of some unworthy desire. In this instance, my main reason for being upset was clearly envy. However, I like to think there was a layer of genuine moral concern. Reducing a book to a mere luxury item is, in Miltonic terms, “to kill the image of God, as it were in the eye,” just as much as burning it is. And when you think about how that eighty thousand pounds could have been used... Ah, well!

67

IX: DEMOCRATIC ART

There is intoxication to be found in a crowd. For it is good to be one of many all doing the same thing—good whatever the thing may be, whether singing hymns, watching a football match, or applauding the eternal truths of politicians. Anything will serve as an excuse. It matters not in whose name your two or three thousand are gathered together; what is important is the process of gathering. In these last days we have witnessed a most illuminating example of this tendency in the wild outburst of mob excitement over the arrival in this country of Mary Pickford. It is not as though people were really very much interested in the Little Sweetheart of the World. She is no more than an excuse for assembling in a crowd and working up a powerful communal emotion. The newspapers set the excitement going; they built the fire, applied the match, and cherished the infant flame. The crowds, only too happy to be kindled, did the rest; they burned.

There’s a rush that comes from being in a crowd. It feels good to be one of many, all doing the same thing—whatever that thing might be, whether it’s singing songs, watching a football game, or clapping for the so-called truths from politicians. Anything can serve as a reason. It doesn’t matter whose name brings together your two or three thousand; what matters is the act of gathering. Recently, we’ve seen an eye-opening example of this in the intense excitement over the arrival of Mary Pickford in this country. It’s not that people are genuinely that interested in the Little Sweetheart of the World. She’s just a reason to come together and create a strong shared emotion. The newspapers sparked the excitement; they started the fire, lit the match, and nurtured the new flame. The crowds, eager to be ignited, did the rest; they burned.

I belong to that class of unhappy people who are not easily infected by crowd excitement. 68Too often I find myself sadly and coldly unmoved in the midst of multitudinous emotion. Few sensations are more disagreeable. The defect is in part temperamental, and in part is due to that intellectual snobbishness, that fastidious rejection of what is easy and obvious, which is one of the melancholy consequences of the acquisition of culture. How often one regrets this asceticism of the mind! How wistfully sometimes one longs to be able to rid oneself of the habit of rejection and selection, and to enjoy all the dear, obviously luscious, idiotic emotions without an afterthought! And indeed, however much we may admire the Chromatic Fantasia of Bach, we all of us have a soft spot somewhere in our minds that is sensitive to “Roses in Picardy.” But the soft spot is surrounded by hard spots; the enjoyment is never unmixed with critical disapprobation. The excuses for working up a communal emotion, even communal emotion itself, are rejected as too gross. We turn from them as a cœnobite of the Thebaid would have turned from dancing girls or a steaming dish of tripe and onions.

I belong to that group of unhappy people who don't easily get swept up in crowd excitement. 68Too often, I find myself feeling sad and coldly indifferent amidst all that emotional buzz. Few sensations are more unpleasant. This issue is partly due to my temperament and partly because of an intellectual snobbery, that picky dismissal of what’s easy and obvious, which is one of the sad byproducts of gaining knowledge. How often do I wish I could shake off this mental asceticism! Sometimes, I wish I could just enjoy all the sweet, clearly appealing, silly emotions without second-guessing! Indeed, no matter how much we admire Bach's Chromatic Fantasia, we all have a soft spot in our hearts that responds to “Roses in Picardy.” But that soft spot is surrounded by hard edges; any enjoyment is never without a hint of critical disapproval. We reject the reasons for building up a shared emotion, even the emotion itself, as too crude. We turn away from them just as a monk in the Thebaid would have avoided dancing girls or a steaming plate of tripe and onions.

I have before me now a little book, recently arrived from America, which points out the way in which the random mob emotion may be systematically organized into a 69kind of religion. This volume, The Will of Song (Boni & Liveright, 70 c.), is the joint production of Messrs. Harry Barnhart and Percy MacKaye. “How are art and social service to be reconciled?... How shall the Hermit Soul of the Individual Poet give valid, spontaneous expression to the Communal Soul of assembled multitudes? How may the surging Tides of Man be sluiced in Conduits of Art, without losing their primal glory and momentum?” These questions and many others, involving a great expense of capital letters, are asked by Mr. MacKaye and answered in The Will of Song, which bears the qualifying sub-title, “A Dramatic Service of Community Singing.”

I have before me now a little book that just arrived from America, which illustrates how the chaotic emotions of the crowd can be systematically organized into a 69 type of religion. This book, The Will of Song (Boni & Liveright, 70 c.), is a collaboration by Harry Barnhart and Percy MacKaye. “How can art and social service be reconciled?... How will the isolated soul of the individual poet express the communal spirit of gathered masses? How can the powerful waves of humanity flow through artistic channels without losing their original beauty and energy?” These questions, along with many others filled with capital letters, are posed by Mr. MacKaye and are answered in The Will of Song, which has the added subtitle, “A Dramatic Service of Community Singing.”

The service is democratically undogmatic. Abstractions, such as Will, Imagination, Joy, Love and Liberty, some of whom are represented in the dramatic performance, not by individuals, but by Group Personages (i.e., choruses), chant about Brotherhood in a semi-Biblical phraseology that is almost wholly empty of content. It is all delightfully vague and non-committal, like a Cabinet Minister’s speech about the League of Nations, and, like such a speech, leaves behind it a comfortable glow, a noble feeling of uplift. But, like Cabinet Ministers, preachers and all whose profession it is to 70move the people by the emission of words, the authors of The Will of Song are well aware that what matters in a popular work of art is not the intellectual content so much as the picturesqueness of its form and the emotion with which it is presented. In the staging—if such a term is not irreverent—of their service, Messrs. Barnhart and MacKaye have borrowed from Roman Catholic ritual all its most effective emotion-creators. The darknesses, the illuminations, the chiming bells, the solemn mysterious voices, the choral responses—all these traditional devices have been most scientifically exploited in the Communal Service.

The service is democratically open-minded. Abstract concepts like Will, Imagination, Joy, Love, and Liberty—some of which are represented in the performance, not by individuals but by group characters (i.e., choruses)—sing about Brotherhood in a semi-Biblical language that is nearly void of substance. It's all charmingly vague and non-committal, similar to a Cabinet Minister’s speech about the League of Nations, and, like that kind of speech, it leaves behind a comforting glow and a noble sense of uplift. But, like Cabinet Ministers, preachers, and all those whose job it is to inspire people with words, the creators of The Will of Song know that what really counts in popular art is not so much the intellectual depth but the attractiveness of its form and the emotion with which it’s delivered. In the staging—if that term isn’t considered disrespectful—of their service, Messrs. Barnhart and MacKaye have drawn from Roman Catholic rituals all its most powerful emotional triggers. The darknesses, the lights, the ringing bells, the solemn mysterious voices, the choral responses—these traditional elements have been skillfully utilized in the Communal Service.

These are the stage directions which herald the opening of the service:

These are the stage directions that announce the start of the service:

As the final song of the Prelude ceases, the assembly hall grows suddenly dark, and the Darkness is filled with fanfare of blowing Trumpets. And now, taking up the trumpets’ refrain, the Orchestra plays an elemental music, suggestive of rain, wind, thunder and the rushing of waters; from behind the raised Central Seat great Flashes of Fire spout upward, and while they are flaring there rises a Flame Gold Figure, in a cone of light, who calls with deep, vibrant voice: “Who has risen up from the heart of the people?” Instantaneous, from three portions of the assembly, the Voices of Three Groups, Men, Women and Children, answer from the dark in triple unison: “I!”

As the last song of the Prelude ends, the assembly hall suddenly goes dark, and the Dark times is filled with the sound of Trumpets blaring. Now, picking up the trumpets’ tune, the Orchestra plays music that evokes rain, wind, thunder, and rushing waters; from behind the elevated Central Seat, huge Flashes of Fire shoot up, and while they flicker, a Flame Gold Statue rises in a cone of light, calling out with a deep, resonant voice: “Who has emerged from the heart of the people?” Instantly, from three sections of the assembly, the Three Groups' Voices—Men, Women, and Children—respond from the darkness in perfect harmony: “I!”

71Even from the cold print one can see that this opening would be extremely effective. But doubts assail me. I have a horrid suspicion that that elemental music would not sweep me off my feet as it ought to. My fears are justified when, looking up the musical programme, I discover that the elemental music is by Langey, and that the orchestral accompaniments that follow are the work of Massenet, Tschaikovsky, Langey once more, Julia Ward Howe and Sinding. Alas! once more one finds oneself the slave of one’s habit of selection and rejection. One would find oneself left out in the cold just because one couldn’t stand Massenet. Those who have seen Sir James Barrie’s latest play, Mary Rose, will perhaps recall the blasts of music which prelude the piece and recur at every mystical moment throughout the play. In theory one ought to have mounted on the wings of that music into a serene acceptance of Sir James Barrie’s supernatural machinery; one ought to have been filled by it with deeply religious emotions. In practice, however, one found oneself shrinking with quivering nerves from the poignant vulgarity of that Leitmotif, isolated by what should have united one with the author and the rest of the audience. The cœnobite would like to eat the tripe and onions, but finds by experiment 72that the smell of the dish makes him feel rather sick.

71Even from the cold print, you can tell that this opening would be really effective. But doubts creep in. I have a terrible feeling that the elemental music won't sweep me off my feet like it should. My fears are confirmed when I check the musical program and see that the elemental music is by Langey, with orchestral accompaniments by Massenet, Tschaikovsky, Langey again, Julia Ward Howe, and Sinding. Unfortunately! Once again, I find myself trapped by my habits of liking and disliking. I'd be left out in the cold just because I can’t stand Massenet. Those who have seen Sir James Barrie’s latest play, Mary Rose, might remember the musical blasts that introduce the play and reappear at every mystical moment. In theory, one should be lifted by that music into a calm acceptance of Sir James Barrie’s supernatural elements; one ought to be filled with deeply religious feelings. However, in reality, one finds oneself recoiling with twitchy nerves from the painfully tacky Recurring theme, isolated by what should have connected one with the author and the rest of the audience. The ascetic would like to enjoy the tripe and onions, but finds through experience that the smell of the dish makes him feel quite ill. 72

One must not, however, reject such things as The Will of Song as absolutely and entirely bad. They are useful, they are even good, on their own plane and for people who belong to a certain order of the spiritual hierarchy. The Will of Song, set to elemental music by Massenet and Julia Ward Howe, may be a moving spiritual force for people to whom, shall we say, Wagner means nothing; just as Wagner himself may be of spiritual importance to people belonging to a slightly higher caste, but still incapable of understanding or getting any good out of the highest, the transcendent works of art—out of the Mass in D, for example, or Sonata Op. 111.

One shouldn't completely dismiss things like The Will of Song as totally bad. They have value and can even be good in their own right for those who fit within a certain spiritual hierarchy. The Will of Song, accompanied by elemental music from Massenet and Julia Ward Howe, might resonate deeply with those for whom Wagner holds no significance; just as Wagner can be spiritually meaningful to individuals in a slightly higher tier, yet still unable to appreciate or gain anything from the highest, transcendent works of art—like the Mass in D, for instance, or Sonata Op. 111.

The democratically minded will ask what right we have to say that the Mass in D is better than the works of Julia Ward Howe, what right we have to assign a lower place in the spiritual hierarchy to the admirers of The Will of Song than to the admirers of Beethoven. They will insist that there is no hierarchy at all; that every creature possessing humanity, possessing even life, is as good and as important, by the mere fact of that possession, as any other creature. It is not altogether easy to answer these objections. 73The arguments on both sides are ultimately based on conviction and faith. The best one can do to convince the paradoxical democrat of the real superiority of the Mass in D over The Will of Song is to point out that, in a sense, one contains the other; that The Will of Song is a part, and a very small part at that, of a great Whole of human experience, to which the Mass in D much more nearly approximates. In The Will of Song, and its “elemental” accompaniment one knows exactly how every effect is obtained; its range of emotional and intellectual experience is extremely limited and perfectly familiar. But the range of the Mass in D is enormously much larger; it includes within itself the range of The Will of Song, takes it for granted, so to speak, and reaches out into remoter spheres of experience. It is in a real sense quantitatively larger than The Will of Song. To the democrat who believes in majorities this is an argument which must surely prove convincing.

The democratically minded will question what right we have to claim that the Mass in D is better than the works of Julia Ward Howe, or what right we have to place the admirers of The Will of Song lower in the spiritual hierarchy than the admirers of Beethoven. They will argue that there is no hierarchy at all; that every being with humanity, even life itself, is just as good and important, simply because of that existence. It’s not easy to respond to these objections. The arguments on both sides ultimately rely on belief and faith. The best way to convince the paradoxical democrat of the genuine superiority of the Mass in D over The Will of Song is to point out that, in a sense, one includes the other; that The Will of Song is a component, and a very small one at that, of a larger Whole of human experience, which the Mass in D closely mirrors. In The Will of Song, along with its “elemental” accompaniment, every effect is precisely understood; its range of emotional and intellectual experience is extremely limited and entirely familiar. However, the range of the Mass in D is much broader; it encompasses the range of The Will of Song, taking it for granted, so to speak, and extends into more distant areas of experience. It is, in a real sense, quantitatively larger than The Will of Song. For the democrat who believes in majority opinions, this is an argument that should be convincing.

74

X: ACCUMULATIONS

In the brevity of life and the perishableness of material things the moral philosophers have always found one of their happiest themes. “Time, which antiquates Antiquities, hath an Art to make dust of all things.” There is nothing more moving than those swelling elegiac organ notes in which they have celebrated the mortality of man and all his works. Those of us for whom the proper study of mankind is books dwell with the most poignant melancholy over the destruction of literary treasures. We think of all the pre-Platonic philosophers of whose writings only a few sentences remain. We think of Sappho’s poems, all but completely blotted from our knowledge. We think of the missing fragments of the “Satyricon,” and of many other precious pages which once were and are now no more. We complain of the holes that time has picked in the records of history, bewailing the loss of innumerable vanished documents. As for buildings, pictures, statues and the accumulated evidence of whole civilizations, all destroyed as though they had never been, they do not 75belong to our literary province, and, if they did, would be too numerous to catalogue even summarily.

In the briefness of life and the impermanence of material things, moral philosophers have always found one of their best topics. “Time, which makes old things seem ancient, has a way of turning everything to dust.” There’s nothing more powerful than those swelling elegiac organ notes in which they have celebrated humanity's mortality and all its creations. Those of us who consider books the proper study of humanity feel a deep melancholy over the loss of literary treasures. We think about all the pre-Platonic philosophers whose writings are reduced to only a few sentences. We think of Sappho’s poems, nearly entirely erased from our knowledge. We think of the missing fragments of the “Satyricon” and many other precious pages that once existed but are now gone. We lament the gaps that time has created in historical records, mourning the loss of countless vanished documents. As for buildings, paintings, statues, and the accumulated evidence of entire civilizations, all destroyed as if they had never existed, they do not belong to our literary domain, and, if they did, would be far too numerous to even list briefly. 75

But because men have once thought and felt in a certain way it does not follow that they will for ever continue to do so. There seems every probability that our descendants, some two or three centuries hence, will wax pathetic in their complaints, not of the fragility, but the horrible persistence and indestructibility of things. They will feel themselves smothered by the intolerable accumulation of the years. The men of to-day are so deeply penetrated with the sense of the perishableness of matter that they have begun to take immense precautions to preserve everything they can. Desolated by the carelessness of our ancestors, we are making very sure that our descendants shall lack no documents when they come to write our history. All is systematically kept and catalogued. Old things are carefully patched and propped into continued existence; things now new are hoarded up and protected from decay.

But just because people have thought and felt a certain way in the past doesn’t mean they will always think and feel that way. It’s highly likely that our descendants, a couple of hundred years from now, will express their frustrations not about the fragility of things, but about the awful persistence and indestructibility of everything. They will feel overwhelmed by the unbearable accumulation of the years. Today’s people are so acutely aware of how temporary matter is that they’ve started taking serious precautions to preserve everything they can. Saddened by our ancestors’ neglect, we are making sure our descendants won’t lack any documents when they write our history. Everything is systematically kept and organized. Old items are carefully repaired and supported to continue existing; new items are stockpiled and protected from decay.

To walk through the book-stores of one of the world’s great libraries is an experience that cannot fail to set one thinking on the appalling indestructibility of matter. A few years ago I explored the recently dug cellars into which the overflow of the Bodleian pours 76in an unceasing stream. The cellars extend under the northern half of the great quadrangle in whose centre stands the Radcliffe Camera. These catacombs are two storeys deep and lined with impermeable concrete. “The muddy damps and ropy slime” of the traditional vault are absent in this great necropolis of letters; huge ventilating pipes breathe blasts of a dry and heated wind, that makes the place as snug and as unsympathetic to decay as the deserts of Central Asia. The books stand in metal cases constructed so as to slide in and out of position on rails. So ingenious is the arrangement of the cases that it is possible to fill two-thirds of the available space, solidly, with books. Twenty years or so hence, when the existing vaults will take no more books, a new cellar can be dug on the opposite side of the Camera. And when that is full—it is only a matter of half a century from now—what then? We shrug our shoulders. After us the deluge. But let us hope that Bodley’s Librarian of 1970 will have the courage to emend the last word to “bonfire.” To the bonfire! That is the only satisfactory solution of an intolerable problem.

Walking through the bookstores of one of the world's great libraries is an experience that will definitely make you think about the incredible permanence of matter. A few years ago, I explored the newly excavated cellars that hold the overflow of the Bodleian, which flows in an endless stream. The cellars extend beneath the northern half of the grand quadrangle, where the Radcliffe Camera stands at the center. These catacombs are two stories deep and lined with waterproof concrete. The “muddy dampness and slimy muck” of a traditional vault are missing in this vast graveyard of books; large ventilation pipes push out dry, warm air, making the space as comfortable and as resistant to decay as the deserts of Central Asia. The books are stored in metal cases designed to slide in and out on rails. The arrangement of the cases is so clever that it’s possible to fill two-thirds of the available space completely with books. In about twenty years, when the current vaults can't hold any more, a new cellar can be excavated on the opposite side of the Camera. And when that one is full—it’s only a matter of fifty years from now—what happens then? We just shrug. After us, the flood. But let’s hope that Bodley’s Librarian of 1970 will have the guts to change the last word to “bonfire.” To the bonfire! That’s the only satisfactory solution to an unbearable problem.

The deliberate preservation of things must be compensated for by their deliberate and judicious destruction. Otherwise the world 77will be overwhelmed by the accumulation of antique objects. Pigs and rabbits and watercress, when they were first introduced into New Zealand, threatened to lay waste the country, because there were no compensating forces of destruction to put a stop to their indefinite multiplication. In the same way, mere things, once they are set above the natural laws of decay, will end by burying us, unless we set about methodically to get rid of the nuisance. The plea that they should all be preserved—every novel by Nat Gould, every issue of the Funny Wonder—as historical documents is not a sound one. Where too many documents exist it is impossible to write history at all. “For ignorance,” in the felicitous words of Mr. Lytton Strachey, “is the first requisite of the historian—ignorance which simplifies and clarifies, which selects and omits, with a placid perfection unattainable by the highest art.” Nobody wants to know everything—the irrelevancies as well as the important facts—about the past; or in any case nobody ought to desire to know. Those who do, those who are eaten up by an itch for mere facts and useless information, are the wretched victims of a vice no less reprehensible than greed or drunkenness.

The intentional preservation of objects has to be balanced by their intentional and thoughtful destruction. Otherwise, the world will be overrun by a buildup of antiques. Pigs, rabbits, and watercress, when they were first brought to New Zealand, posed a threat to the land because there were no natural checks to stop their endless breeding. Similarly, if we elevate mere objects above the natural process of decay, they'll eventually overwhelm us unless we systematically work to eliminate the clutter. The argument that everything should be saved—every novel by Nat Gould, every issue of the Funny Wonder—as historical artifacts isn't valid. When there are too many records, it's impossible to write history. “For ignorance,” as Mr. Lytton Strachey aptly put it, “is the first requisite of the historian—ignorance that simplifies and clarifies, that selects and omits, with a calm perfection that the greatest art cannot achieve.” No one wants to know everything—the trivial alongside the significant—about the past; or at least no one should want to know. Those who do, who are consumed by a need for mere facts and unnecessary information, are unfortunate victims of a vice just as blameworthy as greed or drunkenness.

Hand in hand with this judicious process 78of destruction must go an elaborate classification of what remains. As Mr. Wells says in his large, opulent way, “the future world-state’s organization of scientific research and record compared with that of to-day will be like an ocean liner beside the dug-out canoe of some early heliolithic wanderer.” With the vast and indiscriminate multiplication of books and periodicals our organization of records tends to become ever more heliolithic. Useful information on any given subject is so widely scattered or may be hidden in such obscure places that the student is often at a loss to know what he ought to study or where. An immense international labour of bibliography and classification must be undertaken at no very distant date, if future generations of researchers are to make the fullest use of the knowledge that has already been gained.

Hand in hand with this careful process of destruction must be a detailed classification of what remains. As Mr. Wells puts it in his grand, lavish style, “the future world state's organization of scientific research and record compared to today will be like an ocean liner next to the dug-out canoe of some early sun-worshipping traveler.” With the overwhelming and indiscriminate growth of books and periodicals, our system of records tends to become more and more like that primitive canoe. Useful information on any topic is so widely spread or may be hidden in such obscure places that students often feel lost about what they should study or where to find it. A massive international effort in bibliography and classification needs to be undertaken soon if future generations of researchers are to fully utilize the knowledge that has already been accumulated.

But this constructive labour will be tedious and insipid compared with the glorious business of destruction. Huge bonfires of paper will blaze for days and weeks together, whenever the libraries undertake their periodical purgation. The only danger, and, alas! it is a very real danger, is that the libraries will infallibly purge themselves of the wrong books. We all know what librarians are; and not only librarians, but critics, literary 79men, general public—everybody, in fact, with the exception of ourselves—we know what they are like, we know them: there never was a set of people with such bad taste! Committees will doubtless be set up to pass judgment on books, awarding acquittals and condemnations in magisterial fashion. It will be a sort of gigantic Hawthornden competition. At that thought I find that the flames of my great bonfires lose much of their imagined lustre.

But this constructive work will be boring and dull compared to the exciting task of destruction. Huge bonfires of paper will burn for days and weeks every time the libraries go through their regular cleaning. The only risk, and sadly, it’s a very real risk, is that the libraries will inevitably get rid of the wrong books. We all know what librarians are like; and not just librarians, but critics, writers, and the general public—everyone, really, except for us—we know what they’re like: there has never been a group of people with such poor taste! Committees will surely be formed to judge books, handing out verdicts in a pompous way. It will be like a massive Hawthornden competition. Just thinking about it makes the flames of my imagined bonfires seem far less brilliant.

80

XI: ON DEVIATING INTO SENSE

There is a story, very dear for some reason to our ancestors, that Apelles, or I forget what other Greek painter, grown desperate at the failure of his efforts to portray realistically the foam on a dog’s mouth, threw his sponge at the picture in a pet, and was rewarded for his ill-temper by discovering that the resultant smudge was the living image of the froth whose aspect he had been unable, with all his art, to recapture. No one will ever know the history of all the happy mistakes, the accidents and unconscious deviations into genius, that have helped to enrich the world’s art. They are probably countless. I myself have deviated more than once into accidental felicities. Recently, for example, the hazards of careless typewriting caused me to invent a new portmanteau word of the most brilliantly Laforguian quality. I had meant to write the phrase “the Human Comedy,” but, by a happy slip, I put my finger on the letter that stands next to “C” on the universal keyboard. When I came to read over the completed page I found that I had written “the 81Human Vomedy.” Was there ever a criticism of life more succinct and expressive? To the more sensitive and queasy among the gods the last few years must indeed have seemed a vomedy of the first order.

There’s a story that our ancestors cherished, about Apelles, or maybe another Greek painter, who, frustrated with his failure to realistically depict the foam on a dog’s mouth, threw his sponge at the painting in anger. To his surprise, the resulting smudge turned out to be the perfect representation of the froth he had struggled to capture. No one will ever know how many happy accidents and unexpected strokes of genius have enriched the world’s art. There are probably countless examples. I’ve stumbled into my own lucky accidents more than once. Recently, for instance, a typo got me to invent a new portmanteau word of remarkable quality. I intended to write “the Human Comedy,” but by a lucky mistake, I accidentally hit the letter next to “C” on the keyboard. When I read over the finished page, I discovered I had written “the 81Human Vomedy.” Has there ever been a more concise and expressive criticism of life? To the more sensitive and squeamish among the gods, the last few years must have indeed seemed like a first-rate vomedy.

The grossest forms of mistake have played quite a distinguished part in the history of letters. One thinks, for example, of the name Criseida or Cressida manufactured out of a Greek accusative, of that Spenserian misunderstanding of Chaucer which gave currency to the rather ridiculous substantive “derring-do.” Less familiar, but more deliciously absurd, is Chaucer’s slip in reading “naves ballatrices” for “naves bellatrices”—ballet-ships instead of battle-ships—and his translation “shippes hoppesteres.” But these broad, straightforward howlers are uninteresting compared with the more subtle deviations into originality occasionally achieved by authors who were trying their best not to be original. Nowhere do we find more remarkable examples of accidental brilliance than among the post-Chaucerian poets, whose very indistinct knowledge of what precisely was the metre in which they were trying to write often caused them to produce very striking variations on the staple English measure.

The most outrageous mistakes have played a significant role in the history of literature. Take, for instance, the name Criseida or Cressida, which was created from a Greek accusative, or the Spenserian misunderstanding of Chaucer that led to the somewhat ridiculous term “derring-do.” Less well-known, but even more amusing, is Chaucer’s mistake in reading “naves ballatrices” as “naves bellatrices”—ballet-ships instead of battle-ships—and his translation “shippes hoppesteres.” However, these blatant errors are less interesting compared to the more subtle deviations into originality occasionally made by authors who were trying hard not to be original. Nowhere do we see more remarkable examples of accidental brilliance than among the post-Chaucerian poets, whose limited understanding of what the metre they were attempting to use often resulted in striking variations on the typical English measure.

Chaucer’s variations from the decasyllable 82norm were deliberate. So, for the most part, were those of his disciple Lydgate, whose favourite “broken-backed” line, lacking the first syllable of the iambus that follows the cæsura, is metrically of the greatest interest to contemporary poets. Lydgate’s characteristic line follows this model:

Chaucer’s deviations from the decasyllable norm were intentional. For the most part, so were those of his follower Lydgate, whose favorite “broken-backed” line, missing the first syllable of the iambus that comes after the caesura, is metrically very interesting to modern poets. Lydgate’s typical line follows this pattern:

For speechéless nothing maist thou speed.

Judiciously employed, the broken-backed line might yield very beautiful effects. Lydgate, as has been said, was probably pretty conscious of what he was doing. But his procrustean methods were apt to be a little indiscriminate, and one wonders sometimes whether he was playing variations on a known theme or whether he was rather tentatively groping after the beautiful regularity of his master Chaucer. The later fifteenth and sixteenth century poets seem to have worked very much in the dark. The poems of such writers as Hawes and Skelton abound in the vaguest parodies of the decasyllable line. Anything from seven to fifteen syllables will serve their turn. With them the variations are seldom interesting. Chance had not much opportunity of producing subtle metrical effects with a man like Skelton, whose mind was naturally so full 83of jigging doggerel that his variations on the decasyllable are mostly in the nature of rough skeltonics. I have found interesting accidental variations on the decasyllable in Heywood, the writer of moralities. This, from the Play of Love, has a real metrical beauty:

Judiciously used, the broken-back line can create really beautiful effects. Lydgate, as mentioned, was probably quite aware of what he was doing. However, his rigid methods tended to be a bit hit-or-miss, and one sometimes wonders if he was riffing on a familiar theme or if he was rather hesitantly searching for the beautiful regularity of his master Chaucer. The poets of the late fifteenth and sixteenth centuries seem to have worked mostly in the dark. The poems of writers like Hawes and Skelton are full of vague parodies of the decasyllable line. Anything from seven to fifteen syllables will do for them. Their variations are rarely interesting. Luck had little chance to create subtle metrical effects with someone like Skelton, whose mind was naturally cluttered with bouncy doggerel, making his variations on the decasyllable mostly just rough skeltonics. I've found some intriguing accidental variations on the decasyllable in Heywood, the writer of moralities. This, from the Play of Love, has real metrical beauty:

Felt ye but one pang such as I feel many,
One pang of despair or one pang of desire,
One pang of one displeasant look of her eye,
One pang of one word of her mouth as in ire,
Or in restraint of her love which I desire—
One pang of all these, felt once in all your life,
Should quail your opinion and quench all our strife.

These dactylic resolutions of the third and fourth lines are extremely interesting.

These dactylic resolutions in the third and fourth lines are really intriguing.

But the most remarkable example of accidental metrical invention that I have yet come across is to be found in the Earl of Surrey’s translation of Horace’s ode on the golden mean. Surrey was one of the pioneers of the reaction against the vagueness and uncertain carelessness of the post-Chaucerians. From the example of Italian poetry he had learned that a line must have a fixed number of syllables. In all his poems his aim is always to achieve regularity at whatever cost. To make sure of having ten syllables in every line it is evident that Surrey 84made use of his fingers as well as his ears. We see him at his worst and most laborious in the first stanza of his translation:

But the most impressive example of unintentional metrical invention that I've come across is in the Earl of Surrey’s translation of Horace’s ode on the golden mean. Surrey was one of the early figures leading the backlash against the vagueness and carelessness of the post-Chaucerians. From studying Italian poetry, he learned that a line should have a specific number of syllables. In all his poems, he consistently strives for regularity at any cost. To ensure he has ten syllables in every line, it's clear that Surrey used both his fingers and his ears. We see him at his most awkward and laborious in the first stanza of his translation:

Of thy life, Thomas, this compass well mark:
Ne by coward dread in shunning storms dark
Not aye with full sails the high seas to beat;
On shallow shores thy keel in peril freat.

The ten syllables are there all right, but except in the last line there is no recognizable rhythm of any kind, whether regular or irregular. But when Surrey comes to the second stanza—

The ten syllables are definitely there, but except in the last line, there’s no clear rhythm at all, whether it’s regular or irregular. But when Surrey gets to the second stanza—

Auream quisquis mediocritatem
Diligit, safe from the obsolete
House of sordidness, lacks envy
Sobrius hall—

some lucky accident inspires him with the genius to translate in these words:

some lucky accident inspires him with the brilliance to express this in these words:

Whoso gladly halseth the golden mean,
Void of dangers advisedly hath his home;
Not with loathsome muck as a den unclean,
Nor palace like, whereat disdain may gloam.

Not only is this a very good translation, but it is also a very interesting and subtle metrical experiment. What could be more felicitous than this stanza made up of three 85trochaic lines, quickened by beautiful dactylic resolutions, and a final iambic line of regular measure—the recognized tonic chord that brings the music to its close? And yet the tunelessness of the first stanza is enough to prove that Surrey’s achievement is as much a product of accident as the foam on the jaws of Apelles’ dog. He was doing his best all the time to write decasyllabics with the normal iambic beat of the last line. His failures to do so were sometimes unconscious strokes of genius.

Not only is this a great translation, but it also represents a really interesting and subtle experiment with meter. What could be more fitting than this stanza made up of three 85trochaic lines, enhanced by beautiful dactylic resolutions, and a final iambic line of regular measure—the recognized tonic chord that brings the music to a close? And yet, the lack of melody in the first stanza is enough to show that Surrey's achievement is as much a result of chance as the foam on the mouth of Apelles’ dog. He was trying his best the whole time to write decasyllabics with the normal iambic rhythm of the last line. His failures to do so were sometimes unintentional strokes of genius.

86

XII: POLITE CONVERSATION

There are some people to whom the most difficult to obey of all the commandments is that which enjoins us to suffer fools gladly. The prevalence of folly, its monumental, unchanging permanence and its almost invariable triumph over intelligence are phenomena which they cannot contemplate without experiencing a passion of righteous indignation or, at the least, of ill-temper. Sages like Anatole France, who can probe and anatomize human stupidity and still remain serenely detached, are rare. These reflections were suggested by a book recently published in New York and entitled The American Credo. The authors of this work are those enfants terribles of American criticism, Messrs. H. L. Mencken and George Jean Nathan. They have compiled a list of four hundred and eighty-eight articles of faith which form the fundamental Credo of the American people, prefacing them with a very entertaining essay on the national mind:

There are some people for whom the hardest commandment to follow is the one that tells us to put up with foolishness. The widespread nature of folly, its immense, unchanging consistency, and its almost guaranteed victory over wisdom are things they can’t think about without feeling intense anger or, at least, annoyance. Wise individuals like Anatole France, who can analyze and criticize human foolishness while remaining calmly detached, are uncommon. These thoughts were sparked by a book recently published in New York called The American Credo. The authors of this work are the naughty kids of American criticism, H. L. Mencken and George Jean Nathan. They have put together a list of four hundred eighty-eight beliefs that make up the core Credo of the American people, starting with a very entertaining essay about the national mindset:

Truth shifts and changes like a cataract of diamonds; its aspect is never precisely the same at two 87successive moments. But error flows down the channel of history like some great stream of lava or infinitely lethargic glacier. It is the one relatively fixed thing in a world of chaos.

Truth shifts and changes like a waterfall of diamonds; its appearance is never quite the same at two 87 consecutive moments. But error moves through history like a massive flow of lava or an endlessly slow glacier. It is the one relatively stable element in a world of chaos.

To look through the articles of the Credo is to realize that there is a good deal of truth in this statement. Such beliefs as the following—not by any means confined to America alone—are probably at least as old as the Great Pyramid:

To go through the articles of the Credo is to understand that there’s a lot of truth in this statement. Beliefs like the following—not limited to America alone—are likely at least as old as the Great Pyramid:

That if a woman, about to become a mother, plays the piano every day, her baby will be born a Victor Herbert.

That if a woman, about to become a mother, plays the piano every day, her baby will be born a musical genius.

That the accumulation of great wealth always brings with it great unhappiness.

That accumulating great wealth always comes with great unhappiness.

That it is bad luck to kill a spider.

That it's bad luck to kill a spider.

That water rots the hair and thus causes baldness.

That water damages the hair and leads to baldness.

That if a bride wears an old garter with her new finery, she will have a happy married life.

That if a bride wears an old garter with her new outfit, she will have a happy married life.

That children were much better behaved twenty years ago than they are to-day.

That children were much better behaved twenty years ago than they are today.

And most of the others in the collection, albeit clothed in forms distinctively contemporary and American, are simply variations on notions as immemorial.

And most of the others in the collection, although presented in distinctly modern and American styles, are just variations on ideas that are timeless.

Inevitably, as one reads The American Credo, one is reminded of an abler, a more pitiless and ferocious onslaught on stupidity, 88I mean Swift’s “Complete Collection of Genteel and Ingenious Conversation, according to the most polite mode and method now used at Court and in the Best Companies of England. In three Dialogues. By Simon Wagstaff, Esq.” I was inspired after reading Messrs. Mencken and Nathan’s work to refresh my memories of this diabolic picture of the social amenities. And what a book it is! There is something almost appalling in the way it goes on and on, a continuous, never-ceasing stream of imbecility. Simon Wagstaff, it will be remembered, spent the best part of forty years in collecting and digesting these gems of polite conversation:

Inevitably, as you read The American Credo, you can’t help but think of a more skilled, relentless, and brutal attack on stupidity, namely Swift’s “Complete Collection of Genteel and Ingenious Conversation, according to the most polite mode and method now used at Court and in the Best Companies of England. In three Dialogues. By Simon Wagstaff, Esq.” After reading the work by Messrs. Mencken and Nathan, I felt inspired to revisit this wicked portrayal of social niceties. And what a book it is! There’s something almost shocking about how it keeps going and going, an endless, unbroken flow of foolishness. Simon Wagstaff, as you may recall, spent nearly forty years compiling and summarizing these treasures of polite conversation:

I can faithfully assure the reader that there is not one single witty phrase in the whole Collection which has not received the Stamp and Approbation of at least One Hundred Years, and how much longer it is hard to determine; he may therefore be secure to find them all genuine, sterling and authentic.

I can confidently assure the reader that every witty phrase in this entire Collection has been approved and validated for at least one hundred years, and it's hard to say how much longer. So, you can be sure that they are all genuine, high-quality, and authentic.

How genuine, sterling and authentic Mr. Wagstaff’s treasures of polite conversation are is proved by the great number of them which have withstood all the ravages of time, and still do as good service to-day as they did in the early seventeen-hundreds or in the days of Henry VIII.: “Go, you Girl, 89and warm some fresh Cream.” “Indeed, Madam, there’s none left; for the Cat has eaten it all.” “I doubt it was a Cat with Two Legs.”

How genuine, authentic, and truly valuable Mr. Wagstaff’s skills in polite conversation are is evident from the wide variety of them that have endured through time and still serve just as well today as they did in the early 1700s or during the reign of Henry VIII.: “Go, you girl, and warm some fresh cream.” “Actually, Madam, there’s none left; the cat ate it all.” “I suspect it was a cat with two legs.” 89

“And, pray, What News, Mr. Neverout?” “Why, Madam, Queen Elizabeth’s dead.” (It would be interesting to discover at exactly what date Queen Anne took the place of Queen Elizabeth in this grand old repartee, or who was the monarch referred to when the Virgin Queen was still alive. Aspirants to the degree of B. or D.Litt. might do worse than to take this problem as a subject for their thesis.)

“And, may I ask, what’s the news, Mr. Neverout?” “Well, Ma’am, Queen Elizabeth has passed away.” (It would be interesting to find out the exact date Queen Anne replaced Queen Elizabeth in this classic exchange, or who the monarch was when the Virgin Queen was still alive. Those aiming for a B. or D.Litt. might consider this problem as a topic for their thesis.)

Some of the choicest phrases have come down in the world since Mr. Wagstaff’s day. Thus, Miss Notable’s retort to Mr. Neverout, “Go, teach your Grannam to suck Eggs,” could only be heard now in the dormitory of a preparatory school. Others have become slightly modified. Mr. Neverout says, “Well, all Things have an End, and a pudden has two.” I think we may flatter ourselves that the modern emendation, “except a roly-poly pudding, which has two,” is an improvement.

Some of the best phrases have faded in popularity since Mr. Wagstaff’s time. For instance, Miss Notable’s comeback to Mr. Neverout, “Go teach your grandma to suck eggs,” would only be heard now in a prep school dorm. Others have changed a bit. Mr. Neverout says, “Well, everything has an end, and a pudding has two.” I think we can feel pretty good about the modern twist, “except a roly-poly pudding, which has two,” being an improvement.

Mr. Wagstaff’s second dialogue, wherein he treats of Polite Conversation at meals, contains more phrases that testify to the unbroken continuity of tradition than either of 90the others. The conversation that centres on the sirloin of beef is worthy to be recorded in its entirety:

Mr. Wagstaff’s second dialogue, where he discusses Polite Conversation during meals, includes more phrases that show the ongoing tradition than either of the others. The conversation focused on the sirloin of beef is worth recording in full:

Lady Smart. Come, Colonel, handle your Arms. Shall I help you to some Beef?

Smart Lady. Come on, Colonel, take your arms. Would you like me to get you some beef?

Colonel. If your Ladyship please; and, pray, don’t cut like a Mother-in-law, but send me a large Slice; for I love to lay a good Foundation. I vow, ’tis a noble Sir-loyn.

Colonel. If it pleases you, my lady; and please, don’t be stingy like a mother-in-law, but give me a big piece, because I really like to build a solid foundation. I swear, it’s a great sirloin.

Neverout. Ay; here’s cut and come again.

Never out. Yeah; here's a good time to dive in again.

Miss. But, pray; why is it call’d a Sir-loyn?

Ms. But, please, why is it called a sirloin?

Lord Smart. Why, you must know that our King James the First, who lov’d good Eating, being invited to Dinner by one of his Nobles, and seeing a large Loyn of Beef at his Table, he drew out his Sword, and, in a Frolic, knighted it. Few people know the Secret of this.

Lord Smart. Well, you should know that our King James the First, who enjoyed good food, was invited to dinner by one of his nobles. When he saw a large loin of beef on the table, he pulled out his sword and, just for fun, knighted it. Not many people know this secret.

How delightful it is to find that we have Mr. Wagstaff’s warrant for such gems of wisdom as, “Cheese digests everything except itself,” and “If you eat till you’re cold, you’ll live to grow old”! If they were a hundred years old in his day they are fully three hundred now. Long may they survive! I was sorry, however, to notice that one of the best of Mr. Wagstaff’s phrases has been, in the revolution of time, completely lost. Indeed, before I had read Aubrey’s “Lives,” Lord Sparkish’s remark, “Come, box it about; ’twill come to my Father at last,” 91was quite incomprehensible to me. The phrase is taken from a story of Sir Walter Raleigh and his son.

How great is it to discover that we have Mr. Wagstaff's insights like, "Cheese digests everything except itself," and "If you eat until you’re cold, you’ll live to be old"! While they were a hundred years old in his time, they are now fully three hundred. May they continue to thrive! I was disappointed, though, to see that one of Mr. Wagstaff’s best sayings has been completely lost over time. In fact, before I read Aubrey’s "Lives," Lord Sparkish’s comment, "Come, box it about; it’ll come to my Father at last," was totally confusing to me. The phrase comes from a story about Sir Walter Raleigh and his son. 91

Sir Walter Raleigh [says Aubrey] being invited to dinner to some great person where his son was to goe with him, he sayd to his son, “Thou art expected to-day at dinner to goe along with me, but thou art so quarrelsome and affronting that I am ashamed to have such a beare in my company.” Mr. Walter humbled himselfe to his father and promised he would behave himselfe mighty mannerly. So away they went. He sate next to his father and was very demure at least halfe dinner time. Then sayd he, “I this morning, not having the feare of God before my eies, but by the instigation of the devill, went....”

Sir Walter Raleigh [says Aubrey] was invited to dinner at a noble person's house, and his son was supposed to join him. He said to his son, “You’re expected to come with me to dinner today, but you’re so argumentative and disrespectful that I’m embarrassed to have such a bear with me.” Mr. Walter apologized to his father and promised he would behave very properly. So off they went. He sat next to his father and was quite reserved for at least half of dinner. Then he said, “This morning, without having the fear of God in my mind, but by the devil's prompting, I went....”

At this point Mr. Clark, in his edition, suppresses four lines of Aubrey’s text; but one can imagine the sort of thing Master Walter said.

At this point, Mr. Clark removes four lines from Aubrey's text in his edition; but you can imagine what Master Walter said.

Sir Walter, being strangely surprized and putt out of countenance at so great a table, gives his son a damned blow over the face. His son, as rude as he was, would not strike his father, but strikes over the face the gentleman that sate next to him and sayd, “Box about: ’twill come to my father anon.” ’Tis now a common-used proverb.

Sir Walter, being oddly surprised and thrown off by such a large gathering, gives his son a fierce slap across the face. His son, despite his rudeness, refuses to hit his father but instead slaps the gentleman sitting next to him and says, “Pass it around: it will get to my father soon.” It’s now a commonly used proverb.

And so it still deserves to be; how, when and why it became extinct, I have no idea. Here is another good subject for a thesis.

And so it still deserves to be; how, when, and why it became extinct, I have no idea. Here's another great topic for a thesis.

92There are but few things in Mr. Wagstaff’s dialogue which appear definitely out of date and strange to us, and these super-annuations can easily be accounted for. Thus the repeal of the Criminal Laws has made almost incomprehensible the constant references to hanging made by Mr. Wagstaff’s personages. The oaths and the occasional mild grossnesses have gone out of fashion in mixed polite society. Otherwise their conversation is in all essentials exactly the same as the conversation of the present day. And this is not to be wondered at; for, as a wise man has said:

92There are only a few things in Mr. Wagstaff’s dialogue that seem definitely outdated and odd to us, and these old-fashioned aspects can be easily explained. For example, the repeal of the Criminal Laws makes the constant references to hanging by Mr. Wagstaff’s characters almost impossible to understand. The swearing and occasional mild vulgarities have become unfashionable in mixed polite society. Other than that, their conversation is basically the same as how people talk today. And there's no reason to be surprised about that; as a wise person has said:

Speech at the present time retains strong evidence of the survival in it of the function of herd recognition.... The function of conversation is ordinarily regarded as being the exchange of ideas and information. Doubtless it has come to have such a function, but an objective examination of ordinary conversation shows that the actual conveyance of ideas takes a very small part in it. As a rule the exchange seems to consist of ideas which are necessarily common to the two speakers and are known to be so by each.... Conversation between persons unknown to one another is apt to be rich in the ritual of recognition. When one hears or takes part in these elaborate evolutions, gingerly proffering one after another of one’s marks of identity, one’s views on the weather, on fresh air and draughts, on the Government and on uric acid, watching intently for the first low hint of a 93growl, which will show one belongs to the wrong pack and must withdraw, it is impossible not to be reminded of the similar manœuvres of the dog and to be thankful that Nature has provided us with a less direct, though perhaps a more tedious, code.

Speech today still shows clear signs of its role in recognizing social groups... Usually, we think of conversation as just sharing ideas and information. While that’s certainly one aspect, a closer look at everyday chats reveals that actually conveying ideas takes up a very small part of it. Typically, conversations consist of ideas that both speakers already share and know they do... Conversations between strangers tend to involve a lot of rituals for acknowledgment. When you hear or join in on these lengthy exchanges, carefully offering your markers of identity—opinions on the weather, air quality, the government, and even health issues, keeping an eye out for the first sign of disapproval that would indicate you might not fit in and need to back off—it’s hard not to think of similar behaviors in dogs and appreciate that Nature has given us a more indirect, though possibly more tedious, communication style.

94

XIII: NATIONALITY IN LOVE

The hazards of indiscriminate rummaging in bookshops have introduced me to two volumes of verse which seem to me (though I am ordinarily very sceptical of those grandiose generalizations about racial and national characteristics, so beloved of a certain class of literary people) to illustrate very clearly some of the differences between the French and English mind. The first is a little book published some few months back and entitled Les Baisers.... The publisher says of it in one of those exquisitely literary puffs which are the glory of the Paris book trade: “Un volume de vers? Non pas! Simplement des baisers mis en vers, des baisers variés comme l’heure qui passe, inconstants comme l’Amour lui-même.... Baisers, baisers, c’est toute leur troublante musique qui chante dans ces rimes.” The other volume hails from the antipodes and is called Songs of Love and Life. No publisher’s puff accompanies it; but a coloured picture on the dust-wrapper represents a nymph frantically clutching at a coy shepherd. A portrait of the authoress serves as a frontispiece. Both books are erotic in character, 95and both are very indifferent in poetical quality. They are only interesting as illustrations, the more vivid because of their very second-rateness, of the two characteristic methods of approach, French and English, to the theme of physical passion.

The risks of randomly browsing in bookstores have led me to two poetry collections that, to me (even though I'm usually pretty skeptical about those sweeping generalizations regarding racial and national traits that some literary types love), clearly highlight some differences between the French and English mindset. The first is a small book released a few months ago titled The Kisses.... The publisher describes it in one of those beautifully crafted promotional pieces that are the pride of the Paris book scene: "A volume of verses? Not at all! Just kisses turned into verses, kisses as varied as the passing hour, as fickle as Love itself.... Kisses, kisses, that's all their disturbing music that sings in these rhymes." The other volume comes from the other side of the world and is called Songs of Love and Life. It doesn’t have a publisher’s blurb, but the colorful cover features a nymph desperately reaching for a shy shepherd. A portrait of the author is included as a frontispiece. Both books are erotic in nature, 95 and both are fairly mediocre in poetic quality. They’re interesting primarily as examples, made even more vivid by their lack of brilliance, of the two distinctive approaches, French and English, to the topic of physical desire.

The author of Les Baisers approaches his amorous experiences with the detached manner of a psychologist interested in the mental reactions of certain corporeal pleasures whose mechanism he has previously studied in his capacity of physiological observer. His attitude is the same as that of the writers of those comedies of manners which hold the stage in the theatres of the boulevards. It is dry, precise, matter-of-fact and almost scientific. The comedian of the boulevards does not concern himself with trying to find some sort of metaphysical justification for the raptures of physical passion, nor is he in any way a propagandist of sensuality. He is simply an analyst of facts, whose business it is to get all the wit that is possible out of an equivocal situation. Similarly, the author of these poems is far too highly sophisticated to imagine that

The author of The Kisses looks at his romantic experiences with a detached attitude, like a psychologist interested in the mental reactions tied to physical pleasures that he has previously studied as a physiological observer. His approach is similar to that of the writers of the comedic plays that are popular in the boulevard theaters. It's dry, precise, straightforward, and almost scientific. The comedian in the boulevards doesn't try to find a metaphysical reason for the ecstasies of physical passion, nor does he promote sensuality. He’s simply an analyst of facts, whose job is to extract as much wit as possible from a complicated situation. Likewise, the author of these poems is way too sophisticated to believe that

every spirit as it is most pure,
And hath in it the more of heavenly light,
So it the fairer body doth procure
96To habit in, and it more fairly dight
With cheerful grace and amiable sight.
For of the soul the body form doth take;
For soul is form and doth the body make.

He does not try to make us believe that physical pleasures have a divine justification. Neither has he any wish to “make us grovel, hand and foot in Belial’s gripe.” He is merely engaged in remembering “des heures et des entretiens” which were extremely pleasant—hours which strike for every one, conversations and meetings which are taking place in all parts of the world and at every moment.

He doesn't try to convince us that physical pleasures have a divine purpose. Nor does he want us to "grovel, hand and foot in Belial’s grip." He's simply recalling "hours and meetings" that were really enjoyable—moments that resonate with everyone, conversations and gatherings happening all over the world right now.

This attitude towards volupté is sufficiently old in France to have made possible the evolution of a very precise and definite vocabulary in which to describe its phenomena. This language is as exact as the technical jargon of a trade, and as elegant as the Latin of Petronius. It is a language of which we have no equivalent in our English literature. It is impossible in English to describe volupté elegantly; it is hardly possible to write of it without being gross. To begin with, we do not even possess a word equivalent to volupté. “Voluptuousness” is feeble and almost meaningless; “pleasure” is hopelessly inadequate. From the first the English writer is at a loss; he cannot even 97name precisely the thing he proposes to describe and analyze. But for the most part he has not much use for such a language. His approach to the subject is not dispassionate and scientific, and he has no need for technicalities. The English amorist is inclined to approach the subject rapturously, passionately, philosophically—almost in any way that is not the wittily matter-of-fact French way.

This attitude toward pleasure is old enough in France that it has led to the development of a very specific and clear vocabulary to describe its phenomena. This language is as precise as the technical jargon of a trade, and as elegant as the Latin of Petronius. We have no equivalent for it in English literature. It’s impossible to express pleasure elegantly in English; it's almost impossible to write about it without being crude. To start with, we don’t even have a word that matches pleasure. “Voluptuousness” feels weak and almost meaningless; “pleasure” is utterly insufficient. Right from the beginning, the English writer is at a loss; he can’t even precisely name what he intends to describe and analyze. But mostly, he doesn’t have much use for such language. His approach to the subject isn’t objective and scientific, and he doesn’t need technical terms. The English lover tends to approach the topic with enthusiasm, passion, and philosophy—almost in any way that isn’t the cleverly straightforward French style.

In our rich Australian Songs of Love and Life we see the rapturous-philosophic approach reduced to something that is very nearly the absurd. Overcome with the intensities of connubial bliss, the authoress feels it necessary to find a sort of justification for them by relating them in some way with the cosmos. God, we are told,

In our vibrant Australian Songs of Love and Life, we observe a blissful yet philosophical perspective that almost borders on the absurd. Overwhelmed by the depths of marital happiness, the author feels compelled to justify it somehow by connecting it to the universe. God, we are told,

looking through His hills on you and me,
Feeds Heaven upon the flame of our desire.

Or again:

Or again:

Our passions breathe their own wild harmony,
And pour out music at a clinging kiss.
Sing on, O Soul, our lyric of desire,
For God Himself is in the melody.

Meanwhile the author of Les Baisers, always elegantly terre-à-terre, formulates his 98more concrete desires in an Alexandrine worthy of Racine:

Meanwhile, the author of The Kisses, always stylishly down-to-earth, expresses his 98more specific desires in an Alexandrine that lives up to Racine:

Come here. I want to unfasten your bodice myself.

The desire to involve the cosmos in our emotions is by no means confined to the poetess of Songs of Love and Life. In certain cases we are all apt to invoke the universe in an attempt to explain and account for emotions whose intensity seems almost inexplicable. This is particularly true of the emotions aroused in us by the contemplation of beauty. Why we should feel so strongly when confronted with certain forms and colours, certain sounds, certain verbal suggestions of form and harmony—why the thing which we call beauty should move us at all—goodness only knows. In order to explain the phenomenon, poets have involved the universe in the matter, asserting that they are moved by the contemplation of physical beauty because it is the symbol of the divine. The intensities of physical passion have presented the same problem. Ashamed of admitting that such feelings can have a purely sublunary cause, we affirm, like the Australian poetess, that “God Himself is in the melody.” That, we argue, can be the only explanation for the violence of the emotion. 99This view of the matter is particularly common in a country with fundamental puritanic traditions like England, where the dry, matter-of-fact attitude of the French seems almost shocking. The puritan feels bound to justify the facts of beauty and volupté. They must be in some way made moral before he can accept them. The French unpuritanic mind accepts the facts as they are tendered to it by experience, at their face value.

The desire to connect the universe to our emotions isn't just limited to the poet of Songs of Love and Life. In many cases, we all tend to call upon the cosmos to help explain feelings that seem nearly impossible to understand. This is especially true for the emotions stirred in us when we appreciate beauty. Why do we have such strong reactions to certain shapes, colors, sounds, and phrases that evoke feelings of form and harmony—why beauty affects us at all is a mystery. To explain this phenomenon, poets often bring the universe into the conversation, claiming that their appreciation of physical beauty is a reflection of the divine. The powerful feelings of physical passion pose a similar dilemma. Ashamed to admit that such emotions could arise from something mundane, we declare, like the Australian poet, that “God Himself is in the melody.” This, we argue, must be the only reason for the intensity of the emotion. 99This perspective is particularly prevalent in a country with deep puritanical roots like England, where the straightforward, pragmatic approach of the French can seem quite shocking. The puritan feels compelled to justify the existence of beauty and pleasure. They must find some moral reasoning behind them before they can accept them. Meanwhile, the French unpuritanical mindset takes the facts of experience at face value.

100

XIV: HOW THE DAYS DRAW IN!

The autumn equinox is close upon us with all its presages of mortality, a shortening day, a colder and longer night. How the days draw in! Fear of ridicule hardly allows one to make the melancholy constatation. It is a conversational gambit that, like fool’s mate, can only be used against the simplest and least experienced of players. And yet how much of the world’s most moving poetry is nothing but a variation on the theme of this in-drawing day! The certainty of death has inspired more poetry than the hope of immortality. The visible transience of frail and lovely matter has impressed itself more profoundly on the mind of man than the notion of spiritual permanence.

The autumn equinox is almost here with all its signs of death, shorter days, and colder, longer nights. How the days seem to close in! The fear of being mocked barely lets anyone acknowledge this sad truth. It's a conversation starter that, like a beginner’s chess move, can only be played against the most naïve and inexperienced. Yet, so much of the world’s most powerful poetry is just a variation on the theme of this fading day! The certainty of death has inspired more poetry than the hope for immortality. The visible fleeting nature of delicate and beautiful things has impacted the human mind more deeply than the idea of spiritual permanence.

And soon we will see rise from the depths of the waves
The first brightness of my last sun.

That is an article of faith from which nobody can withhold assent.

That is a belief that no one can refuse to agree with.

Of late I have found myself almost incapable of enjoying any poetry whose inspiration is not despair or melancholy. Why, I 101hardly know. Perhaps it is due to the chronic horror of the political situation. For heaven knows, that is quite sufficient to account for a taste for melancholy verse. The subject of any European government to-day feels all the sensations of Gulliver in the paws of the Queen of Brobdingnag’s monkey—the sensations of some small and helpless being at the mercy of something monstrous and irresponsible and idiotic. There sits the monkey “on the ridge of a building five hundred yards above the ground, holding us like a baby in one of his fore paws.” Will he let go? Will he squeeze us to death? The best we can hope for is to be “let drop on a ridge tile,” with only enough bruises to keep one in bed for a fortnight. But it seems very unlikely that some “honest lad will climb up and, putting us in his breeches pocket, bring us down safe.” However, I divagate a little from my subject, which is the poetry of melancholy.

Lately, I've found myself almost unable to enjoy any poetry that isn't inspired by despair or sadness. I can hardly explain why. Maybe it's because of the constant dread of the political situation. Heaven knows, that's enough to explain a preference for melancholic verse. Anyone in Europe today feels like Gulliver caught in the grip of the Queen of Brobdingnag’s monkey—the feeling of being some small, helpless creature at the mercy of something monstrous, unpredictable, and ridiculous. There sits the monkey “on the ridge of a building five hundred yards above the ground, holding us like a baby in one of his fore paws.” Will he let go? Will he crush us to death? The best we can hope for is to be “let drop on a ridge tile,” with just enough bruises to keep us in bed for two weeks. But it seems very unlikely that some “honest lad will climb up and, putting us in his breeches pocket, bring us down safe.” Still, I’m getting a bit sidetracked from my main point, which is the poetry of melancholy.

Some day I shall compile an Oxford Book of Depressing Verse, which shall contain nothing but the most magnificent expressions of melancholy and despair. All the obvious people will be in it and as many of the obscure apostles of gloom as vague and miscellaneous reading shall have made known to me. A duly adequate amount of space, for 102example, will be allotted to that all but great poet, Fulke Greville, Lord Brooke. For dark magnificence there are not many things that can rival that summing up against life and human destiny at the end of his “Mustapha.”

One day I will put together an Oxford Book of Depressing Verse, which will include nothing but the most beautiful expressions of sadness and despair. All the well-known authors will be featured, along with as many lesser-known voices of gloom as my varied and eclectic reading has revealed to me. A suitably ample amount of space, for 102, will be dedicated to that nearly great poet, Fulke Greville, Lord Brooke. For dark beauty, there aren't many works that can match his powerful reflection on life and human fate at the end of "Mustapha."

Oh, wearisome condition of humanity,
Born under one law to another bound,
Vainly begot and yet forbidden vanity,
Created sick, commanded to be sound.
What meaneth nature by these diverse laws,
Passion and reason, self-division’s cause?
Is it the mark or majesty of power
To make offences that it may forgive?
Nature herself doth her own self deflower
To hate those errors she herself doth give....
If nature did not take delight in blood,
She would have made more easy ways to good.

Milton aimed at justifying the ways of God to man; Fulke Greville gloomily denounces them.

Milton sought to explain God's ways to humanity; Fulke Greville darkly criticizes them.

Nor shall I omit from my anthology the extraordinary description in the Prologue to “Alaham” of the Hell of Hells and of Privation, the peculiar torment of the place:

Nor will I leave out of my collection the incredible description in the Prologue to “Alaham” of the Hell of Hells and of Privation, the unique suffering of that place:

Thou monster horrible, under whose ugly doom
Down in eternity’s perpetual night
Man’s temporal sins bear torments infinite,
For change of desolation must I come
103To tempt the earth and to profane the light.
A place there is, upon no centre placed,
Deep under depths as far as is the sky
Above the earth, dark, infinitely spaced,
Pluto the king, the kingdom misery.
Privation would reign there, by God not made,
But creature of uncreated sin,
Whose being is all beings to invade,
To have no ending though it did begin;
And so of past, things present and to come,
To give depriving, not tormenting doom.
But horror in the understanding mixed....

Like most of his contemporaries in those happy days before the notion of progress had been invented, Lord Brooke was what Peacock would have called a “Pejorationist.” His political views (and they were also Sidney’s) are reflected in his Life of Sir Philip Sidney. The best that a statesman can do, according to these Elizabethan pessimists, is to patch and prop the decaying fabric of society in the hope of staving off for a little longer the final inevitable crash. It seems curious to us, who have learnt to look at the Elizabethan age as the most splendid in English history, that the men who were the witnesses of these splendours should have regarded their time as an age of decadence.

Like most of his peers in those fortunate times before the idea of progress was introduced, Lord Brooke was what Peacock would describe as a “Pejorationist.” His political beliefs (which were also Sidney’s) are shown in his Life of Sir Philip Sidney. According to these Elizabethan pessimists, the best a statesman can do is to mend and support the crumbling structure of society in hopes of delaying the inevitable collapse for a little while longer. It seems strange to us, who view the Elizabethan era as the most glorious in English history, that those who experienced this greatness considered their time to be one of decline.

The notion of the Fall was fruitful in despairing poetry. One of the most remarkable 104products of this doctrine is a certain “Sonnet Chrétien” by the seventeenth-century writer, Jean Ogier de Gombauld, surnamed “le Beau Ténébreux.”

The idea of the Fall inspired a lot of despairing poetry. One of the most notable works stemming from this belief is a certain “Christian Sonnet” by the seventeenth-century writer, Jean Ogier de Gombauld, nicknamed “the Dark and Handsome.” 104

This source of death, this deadly plague,
This sin that has infected the world with hell,
Left me with nothing but the noise of having existed,
And I am, of myself, a grim image.
The Author of the universe, the celestial Monarch
Had become visible through my beauty alone.
This old title of honor that I once held
And what I still wear is all that I have left.
But it’s made of my glory, and I am nothing now.
Like a ghost chasing after the shadow of a good, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
Or a body driven solely by the worm that consumes it.
No, I am nothing anymore when I want to test myself,
A dark mind that sees everything as if in a dream.
And he endlessly searches for what he cannot find.

There are astonishing lines in this, lines that might have been written by a Baudelaire, if he had been born a Huguenot and two hundred years before his time. That “carcase animated by the sole gnawing worm” is something that one would expect to find rotting away among the sombre and beautiful Flowers of Evil.

There are amazing lines in this, lines that could have been written by Baudelaire if he had been born a Huguenot two hundred years earlier. That “carcass animated by the sole gnawing worm” is something you would expect to find decaying among the dark and beautiful Flowers of Evil.

An amusing speculation. If Steinach’s rejuvenating operations on the old become 105the normal and accepted thing, what will be the effect on poetry of this abolition of the depressing process of decay? It may be that the poetry of melancholy and despair is destined to lose its place in literature, and that a spirit of what William James called “healthy-mindedness” will inherit its kingdom. Many “eternal truths” have already found their way on to the dust-heap of antiquated ideas. It may be that this last and seemingly most inexorable of them—that life is short and subject to a dreadful decay—will join the other great commonplaces which have already perished out of literature.

An interesting thought. If Steinach’s rejuvenating procedures for the elderly become the norm, how will that affect poetry with the removal of the discouraging process of aging? It’s possible that the poetry of sadness and despair will lose its significance in literature, and a sense of what William James referred to as “healthy-mindedness” will take its place. Many “eternal truths” have already been discarded as outdated ideas. Perhaps this last one— that life is short and inevitably leads to decay—will join the other old clichés that have already vanished from literature.

The flesh is bruckle, the fiend is slee:
Timor mortis conturbat me:—

Some day, it may be, these sentiments will seem as hopelessly superannuated as Milton’s cosmology.

Some day, it might be that these feelings will seem as outdated as Milton’s view of the universe.

106

XV: TIBET

In moments of complete despair, when it seems that all is for the worst in the worst of all possible worlds, it is cheering to discover that there are places where stupidity reigns even more despotically than in Western Europe, where civilization is based on principles even more fantastically unreasonable. Recent experience has shown me that the depression into which the Peace, Mr. Churchill, the state of contemporary literature, have conspired to plunge the mind, can be sensibly relieved by a study, even superficial, of the manners and customs of Tibet. The spectacle of an ancient and elaborate civilization of which almost no detail is not entirely idiotic is in the highest degree comforting and refreshing. It fills us with hopes of the ultimate success of our own civilization; it restores our wavering self-satisfaction in being citizens of industrialized Europe. Compared with Tibet, we are prodigious. Let us cherish the comparison.

In moments of complete despair, when it seems like everything is worse than it could possibly be, it’s uplifting to find places where ignorance rules even more dominantly than in Western Europe, where civilization is built on principles that are even more absurd. Recent experiences have shown me that the depression caused by the Peace, Mr. Churchill, and the state of contemporary literature can be significantly eased by exploring, even briefly, the customs and ways of Tibet. The sight of an ancient and complex civilization, where almost every detail is completely ridiculous, is incredibly comforting and refreshing. It fills us with hope for the ultimate success of our own civilization; it restores our wavering pride in being citizens of industrialized Europe. Compared to Tibet, we are remarkable. Let’s appreciate this comparison.

My informant about Tibetan civilization is a certain Japanese monk of the name of Kawaguchi, who spent three years in Tibet 107at the beginning of the present century. His account of the experience has been translated into English, and published, with the title Three Years in Tibet, by the Theosophical Society. It is one of the great travel books of the world, and, so far as I am aware, the most interesting book on Tibet that exists. Kawaguchi enjoyed opportunities in Tibet which no European traveller could possibly have had. He attended the University of Lhasa, he enjoyed the acquaintance of the Dalai Lama himself, he was intimate with one of the four Ministers of Finance, he was the friend of lama and layman, of all sorts and conditions of Tibetans, from the highest class to the lowest—the despicable caste of smiths and butchers. He knew his Tibet intimately; for those three years, indeed, he was for all practical purposes a Tibetan. This is something which no European explorer can claim, and it is this which gives Kawaguchi’s book its unique interest.

My source about Tibetan civilization is a Japanese monk named Kawaguchi, who spent three years in Tibet at the beginning of this century. His account of the experience has been translated into English and published under the title Three Years in Tibet by the Theosophical Society. It’s considered one of the great travel books in the world and, as far as I know, the most fascinating book on Tibet that exists. Kawaguchi had opportunities in Tibet that no European traveler could have had. He attended the University of Lhasa, got to know the Dalai Lama himself, and was close friends with one of the four Ministers of Finance. He connected with lamas and laypeople from all walks of Tibetan life, from the highest class to the lowest—the despised caste of smiths and butchers. He had a deep understanding of Tibet; for those three years, he was practically a Tibetan. This is something no European explorer can claim, and it’s this that gives Kawaguchi’s book its unique appeal.

The Japanese, like people of every other nationality except the Chinese, are not permitted to enter Tibet. Mr. Kawaguchi did not allow this to stand in the way of his pious mission—for his purpose in visiting Tibet was to investigate the Buddhist writings and traditions of the place. He made his way to India, and in a long stay at 108Darjeeling familiarized himself with the Tibetan language. He then set out to walk across the Himalayas. Not daring to affront the strictly guarded gates which bar the direct route to Lhasa, he penetrated Tibet at its southwestern corner, underwent prodigious hardships in an uninhabited desert eighteen thousand feet above sea-level, visited the holy lake of Manosarovara, and finally, after astonishing adventures, arrived in Lhasa. Here he lived for nearly three years, passing himself off as a Chinaman. At the end of that time his secret leaked out, and he was obliged to accelerate his departure for India. So much for Kawaguchi himself, though I should have liked to say more of him; for a more charming and sympathetic character never revealed himself in a book.

The Japanese, like people from every other country except the Chinese, are not allowed to enter Tibet. Mr. Kawaguchi didn’t let this stop him from his religious mission—he wanted to explore the Buddhist writings and traditions of the region. He traveled to India and spent a long time in Darjeeling, where he learned the Tibetan language. Then, he set out to hike across the Himalayas. Not wanting to confront the heavily guarded gates blocking the direct path to Lhasa, he entered Tibet from the southwestern corner, facing incredible hardships in a deserted area eighteen thousand feet above sea level. He visited the holy lake of Manosarovara, and after a series of astonishing adventures, he finally reached Lhasa. There, he lived for almost three years, pretending to be Chinese. By the end of that time, his secret got out, and he had to hurry back to India. That covers Kawaguchi himself, though I would have liked to share more about him; he was one of the most charming and sympathetic people to ever come across in a book.

Tibet is so full of fantastic low comedy that one hardly knows where to begin a catalogue of its absurdities. Shall we start with the Tibetans’ highly organized service of trained nurses, whose sole duty it is to prevent their patients from going to sleep? or with the Dalai Lama’s chief source of income—the sale of pills made of dung, at, literally, a guinea a box? or with the Tibetan custom of never washing from the moment of birth, when, however, they are plentifully anointed with melted butter, to the 109moment of death? And then there is the University of Lhasa, which an eminent Cambridge philosopher has compared with the University of Oxford—somewhat unjustly, perhaps; but let that pass. At the University of Lhasa the student is instructed in logic and philosophy; every year of his stay he has to learn by heart from one to five or six hundred pages of holy texts. He is also taught mathematics, but in Tibet this art is not carried farther than subtraction. It takes twenty years to get a degree at the University of Lhasa—twenty years, and then most of the candidates are ploughed. To obtain a superior Ph.D. degree, entitling one to become a really holy and eminent lama, forty years of application to study and to virtue are required. But it is useless to try to make a catalogue of the delights of Tibet. There are too many of them for mention in this small space. One can do no more than glance at a few of the brighter spots in the system.

Tibet is packed with ridiculous low comedy that it’s hard to know where to start listing its absurdities. Should we kick things off with the Tibetans’ highly organized team of trained nurses whose only job is to stop their patients from falling asleep? Or maybe the Dalai Lama’s main source of income—the sale of dung pills, priced at, literally, a guinea a box? Or how about the Tibetan tradition of never washing from the moment of birth, when they’re generously smeared with melted butter, right up until death? And then there's the University of Lhasa, which an esteemed Cambridge philosopher has compared to the University of Oxford—possibly a bit unfair, but let’s not dwell on that. At the University of Lhasa, students learn logic and philosophy; every year they have to memorize between one to six hundred pages of holy texts. They’re also taught mathematics, but in Tibet, it doesn’t go beyond subtraction. It takes twenty years to earn a degree at the University of Lhasa—twenty years, and then most students still fail. To achieve a higher Ph.D. degree, which qualifies someone to become a truly holy and distinguished lama, forty years of dedicated study and virtue are necessary. But trying to list all the wonders of Tibet is pointless. There are too many to mention in such a small space. We can only touch on a few of the highlights in the system.

There is much to be said for the Tibetan system of taxation. The Government requires a considerable revenue; for enormous sums have to be spent in keeping perpetually burning in the principal Buddhist cathedral of Lhasa an innumerable army of lamps, which may not be fed with anything cheaper 110than clarified yak butter. This is the heaviest item of expenditure. But a great deal of money also goes to supporting the Tibetan clergy, who must number at least a sixth of the total population. The money is raised by a poll tax, paid in kind, the amount of which, fixed by ancient tradition, may, theoretically, never be altered. Theoretically only; for the Tibetan Government employs in the collection of taxes no fewer than twenty different standards of weight and thirty-six different standards of measure. The pound may weigh anything from half to a pound and a half; and the same with the units of measure. It is thus possible to calculate with extraordinary nicety, according to the standard of weight and measure in which your tax is assessed, where precisely you stand in the Government’s favour. If you are a notoriously bad character, or even if you are innocent, but live in a bad district, your tax will have to be paid in measures of the largest size. If you are virtuous, or, better, if you are rich, of good family and bien pensant, then you will pay by weights which are only half the nominal weight. For those whom the Government neither hates nor loves, but regards with more or less contempt or tolerance, there are the thirty-four intervening degrees.

There’s a lot to say about the Tibetan tax system. The government needs a significant amount of revenue since huge sums are required to keep a countless number of lamps burning in the main Buddhist cathedral in Lhasa, which can only be fueled with expensive clarified yak butter. This is the largest expense. But a substantial portion of money is also used to support the Tibetan clergy, who make up at least one-sixth of the total population. The funds are collected through a poll tax, paid in kind, where the amount is determined by ancient tradition and theoretically can never be changed. Only theoretically; because the Tibetan government uses at least twenty different weights and thirty-six different measures for tax collection. A pound could weigh anywhere from half a pound to a pound and a half, and the same goes for the measurement units. This allows for precise calculations based on the weight and measurement standard used to assess your tax, which indicates your standing with the government. If you're known to be a troublemaker, or even if you’re innocent but live in a bad neighborhood, you'll have to pay your tax using the largest measures. If you’re virtuous, or preferably, if you’re wealthy, from a good family, and well-meaning, then you’ll pay using weights that are only half the nominal amount. For those whom the government feels indifferent about, but considers with some level of contempt or tolerance, there are thirty-four different levels in between.

111Kawaguchi’s final judgment of the Tibetans, after three years’ intimate acquaintance with them, is not a flattering one:

111Kawaguchi’s final opinion of the Tibetans, after three years of getting to know them closely, isn't very positive:

The Tibetans are characterized by four serious defects, these being: filthiness, superstition, unnatural customs (such as polyandry), and unnatural art. I should be sorely perplexed if I were asked to name their redeeming points; but if I had to do so, I should mention first of all the fine climate in the vicinity of Lhasa and Shigatze, their sonorous and refreshing voices in reading the Text, the animated style of their catechisms, and their ancient art.

The Tibetans have four major flaws: they are dirty, superstitious, practice strange customs (like polyandry), and produce unusual art. I would be at a loss if someone asked me to list their positive traits; however, if I had to, I would first point out the great climate around Lhasa and Shigatze, their clear and refreshing voices while reading the Text, the lively way they present their catechisms, and their traditional art.

Certainly a bad lot of vices; but then the Tibetan virtues are not lightly to be set aside. We English possess none of them: our climate is abominable, our method of reading the holy texts is painful in the extreme, our catechisms, at least in my young days, were far from animated, and our ancient art is very indifferent stuff. But still, in spite of these defects, in spite of Mr. Churchill and the state of contemporary literature, we can still look at the Tibetans and feel reassured.

Certainly a lot of vices; but the Tibetan virtues are not to be dismissed easily. We English have none of them: our climate is terrible, our way of reading religious texts is incredibly tedious, our catechisms, at least when I was young, were far from engaging, and our ancient art is quite mediocre. But still, despite these shortcomings, and despite Mr. Churchill and the state of modern literature, we can still look at the Tibetans and feel comforted.

112

XVI: BEAUTY IN 1920

To those who know how to read the signs of the times it will have become apparent, in the course of these last days and weeks, that the Silly Season is close upon us. Already—and this in July with the menace of three or four new wars grumbling on the thunderous horizon—already a monster of the deep has appeared at a popular seaside resort. Already Mr. Louis McQuilland has launched in the Daily Express a fierce onslaught on the younger poets of the Asylum. Already the picture-papers are more than half filled with photographs of bathing nymphs—photographs that make one understand the ease with which St. Anthony rebuffed his temptations. The newspapermen, ramping up and down like wolves, seek their prey wherever they may find it; and it was with a unanimous howl of delight that the whole Press went pelting after the hare started by Mrs. Asquith in a recent instalment of her autobiography. Feebly and belatedly, let me follow the pack.

To those who can read the signs of the times, it has become clear, over these last few days and weeks, that the Silly Season is upon us. Already—and this is in July, with the threat of three or four new wars looming on the horizon—already a sea creature has been spotted at a popular beach resort. Already, Mr. Louis McQuilland has launched a fierce attack in the Daily Express on the younger poets of the Asylum. Already, the tabloids are more than half-filled with photos of bathing beauties—photos that make you appreciate how easily St. Anthony resisted his temptations. The journalists, charging around like wolves, are hunting for their stories wherever they can find them; and with a collective howl of joy, the entire Press raced after the story started by Mrs. Asquith in a recent installment of her autobiography. Weakly and a bit late, let me join the crowd.

Mrs. Asquith’s denial of beauty to the daughters of the twentieth century has 113proved a god-sent giant gooseberry. It has necessitated the calling in of a whole host of skin-food specialists, portrait-painters and photographers to deny this far from soft impeachment. A great deal of space has been agreeably and inexpensively filled. Every one is satisfied, public, editors, skin-food specialists and all. But by far the most interesting contribution to the debate was a pictorial one, which appeared, if I remember rightly, in the Daily News. Side by side, on the same page, we were shown the photographs of three beauties of the eighteen-eighties and three of the nineteen-twenties. The comparison was most instructive. For a great gulf separates the two types of beauty represented by these two sets of photographs.

Mrs. Asquith’s claim that the daughters of the twentieth century lack beauty has turned out to be a huge exaggeration. It has led to a surge of skin-care experts, portrait artists, and photographers working to refute this unfounded accusation. A lot of space has been nicely and cheaply filled. Everyone is happy— the public, editors, skin-care specialists, and more. But the most fascinating contribution to the discussion came in the form of an image that appeared, if I remember correctly, in the Daily News. On the same page, we were presented with photos of three beauties from the 1880s and three from the 1920s. The comparison was very revealing. A significant divide exists between the two types of beauty showcased in these two sets of photos.

I remember in If, one of those charming conspiracies of E. V. Lucas and George Morrow, a series of parodied fashion-plates entitled “If Faces get any Flatter. Last year’s standard, this year’s Evening Standard.” The faces of our living specimens of beauty have grown flatter with those of their fashion-plate sisters. Compare the types of 1880 and 1920. The first is steep-faced, almost Roman in profile; in the contemporary beauties the face has broadened and shortened, the profile is less noble, less imposing, more 114appealingly, more alluringly pretty. Forty years ago it was the aristocratic type that was appreciated; to-day the popular taste has shifted from the countess to the soubrette. Photography confirms the fact that the ladies of the ’eighties looked like Du Maurier drawings. But among the present young generation one looks in vain for the type; the Du Maurier damsel is as extinct as the mesozoic reptile; the Fish girl and other kindred flat-faced species have taken her place.

I remember in If, one of those delightful conspiracies by E. V. Lucas and George Morrow, a series of parodied fashion plates titled “If Faces get any Flatter. Last year’s standard, this year’s Evening Standard.” The faces of our modern embodiments of beauty have become flatter, just like those of their fashion-plate counterparts. Compare the styles from 1880 and 1920. The first is steep-faced, almost Roman in profile; in today’s beautiful women, the face has broadened and shortened, the profile is less noble, less imposing, but more appealingly, more alluringly pretty. Forty years ago, the aristocratic type was valued; now, popular taste has shifted from the countess to the soubrette. Photography confirms that the women of the '80s looked like Du Maurier illustrations. But among the current young generation, one searches in vain for that type; the Du Maurier damsel is as extinct as the Mesozoic reptiles; the Fish girl and other related flat-faced types have taken her place.

Between the ’thirties and ’fifties another type, the egg-faced girl, reigned supreme in the affections of the world. From the early portraits of Queen Victoria to the fashion-plates in the Ladies’ Keepsake this invariable type prevails—the egg-shaped face, the sleek hair, the swan-like neck, the round, champagne-bottle shoulders. Compared with the decorous impassivity of the oviform girl our flat-faced fashion-plates are terribly abandoned and provocative. And because one expects so much in the way of respectability from these egg-faces of an earlier age, one is apt to be shocked when one sees them conducting themselves in ways that seem unbefitting. One thinks of that enchanting picture of Etty’s, “Youth on the Prow and Pleasure at the Helm.” The naiads are of the purest egg-faced type. Their hair is 115sleek, their shoulders slope and their faces are as impassive as blanks. And yet they have no clothes on. It is almost indecent; one imagined that the egg-faced type came into the world complete with flowing draperies.

Between the '30s and '50s, another type, the egg-faced girl, was the clear favorite in the world’s affections. From early portraits of Queen Victoria to the fashion plates in the Ladies’ Keepsake, this consistent type is everywhere—an egg-shaped face, sleek hair, a swan-like neck, and round, champagne-bottle shoulders. Compared to the composed calmness of the egg-faced girls, our flat-faced fashion plates seem extremely wild and provocative. And because people expect so much in terms of respectability from these egg-faced figures of an earlier time, they can be shocked to see them acting in ways that seem inappropriate. One might think of that captivating painting by Etty, “Youth on the Prow and Pleasure at the Helm.” The naiads are of the purest egg-faced type. Their hair is sleek, their shoulders slope, and their faces are as blank as canvases. Yet, they are completely undressed. It’s almost indecent; one would expect that the egg-faced type would come into the world already draped in flowing clothes.

It is not only the face of beauty that alters with the changes of popular taste. The champagne-bottle shoulders of the oviform girl have vanished from the modern fashion-plate and from modern life. The contemporary hand, with its two middle fingers held together and the forefinger and little finger splayed apart, is another recent product. Above all, the feet have changed. In the days of the egg-faces no fashion-plate had more than one foot. This rule will, I think, be found invariable. That solitary foot projects, generally in a strangely haphazard way as though it had nothing to do with a leg, from under the edge of the skirt. And what a foot! It has no relation to those provocative feet in Suckling’s ballad:

It’s not just the concept of beauty that shifts with changing trends. The champagne-bottle shoulders of the round-faced girl have disappeared from today’s fashion magazines and modern life. The current trend shows hands with the two middle fingers held together and the index and little fingers spread apart, which is another recent development. Most of all, the feet have transformed. Back in the days of the egg-shaped faces, no fashion magazine showcased more than one foot. This rule, I believe, remains consistent. That lone foot often appears in a strangely random way, as if it’s unrelated to a leg, poking out from under the hem of the skirt. And what a foot it is! It bears no resemblance to those alluring feet in Suckling’s ballad:

Her feet beneath her petticoat
Like little mice stole in and out.

It is an austere foot. It is a small, black, oblong object like a tea-leaf. No living human being has ever seen a foot like it, for it is utterly unlike the feet of nineteen-twenty. 116To-day the fashion-plate is always a biped. The tea-leaf has been replaced by two feet of rich baroque design, curved and florid, with insteps like the necks of Arab horses. Faces may have changed shape, but feet have altered far more radically. On the text, “the feet of the young women,” it would be possible to write a profound philosophical sermon.

It’s a harsh-looking foot. It’s a small, black, oblong object like a tea leaf. No living person has ever seen a foot like it, because it’s completely different from feet in the 1920s. 116Today, the fashion standard is always a biped. The tea leaf has been replaced by two feet of rich, intricate design, curved and elaborately styled, with arches like the necks of Arab horses. Faces may have changed shape, but feet have transformed even more dramatically. From the text, “the feet of young women,” one could write a deep philosophical sermon.

And while I am on the subject of feet I would like to mention another curious phenomenon of the same kind, but affecting, this time, the standards of male beauty. Examine the pictorial art of the eighteenth century, and you will find that the shape of the male leg is not what it was. In those days the calf of the leg was not a muscle that bulged to its greatest dimensions a little below the back of the knee, to subside, decrescendo, towards the ankle. No, in the eighteenth century the calf was an even crescent, with its greatest projection opposite the middle of the shin; the ankle, as we know it, hardly existed. This curious calf is forced upon one’s attention by almost every minor picture-maker of the eighteenth century, and even by some of the great masters, as, for instance, Blake. How it came into existence I do not know. Presumably the crescent calf was considered, in the art schools, to approach 117more nearly to the Platonic Idea of the human leg than did the poor distorted Appearance of real life. Personally, I prefer my calves with the bulge at the top and a proper ankle at the bottom. But then I don’t hold much with the beau idéal.

And while I'm on the topic of feet, I want to bring up another interesting phenomenon related to male beauty standards. If you look at the art from the eighteenth century, you'll see that the shape of the male leg has changed. Back then, the calf wasn't just a muscle that bulged below the back of the knee and then tapered off towards the ankle. No, in the eighteenth century, the calf was shaped like a smooth crescent, with its widest point in the middle of the shin; the ankle—at least as we understand it today—barely existed. This unique calf shape is highlighted by nearly every minor artist of the time, and even by some well-known masters like Blake. I’m not sure how this trend started. It seems that the crescent-shaped calf was viewed in art schools as being closer to the ideal form of a human leg than the awkward, distorted appearance of real life. Personally, I prefer calves with a bulge at the top and a defined ankle at the bottom. But then, I'm not really one for the idealized beauty.

The process by which one type of beauty becomes popular, imposes its tyranny for a period and then is displaced by a dissimilar type is a mysterious one. It may be that patient historical scholars will end by discovering some law to explain the transformation of the Du Maurier type into the flat-face type, the tea-leaf foot into the baroque foot, the crescent calf into the normal calf. As far as one can see at present, these changes seem to be the result of mere hazard and arbitrary choice. But a time will doubtless come when it will be found that these changes of taste are as ineluctably predetermined as any chemical change. Given the South African War, the accession of Edward VII. and the Liberal triumph of 1906, it was, no doubt, as inevitable that Du Maurier should have given place to Fish as that zinc subjected to sulphuric acid should break up into ZnSO4 + H2. But we leave it to others to formulate the precise workings of the law.

The way one kind of beauty becomes trendy, takes over for a while, and then gets replaced by a different kind is quite mysterious. Maybe one day, dedicated historians will uncover some rule to explain how the Du Maurier look shifted to the flat-face look, the tea-leaf foot turned into the baroque foot, and the crescent calf became the normal calf. As far as we can tell right now, these changes seem to happen by chance and random choice. But eventually, it’s likely that these shifts in taste will be found to be as unavoidable as any chemical reaction. Given the South African War, the rise of Edward VII., and the Liberal victory of 1906, it was probably just as inevitable for Du Maurier to be replaced by Fish as it is for zinc in sulfuric acid to break down into ZnSO4 + H2. But we'll leave the detailed explanation of this law to others.

118

XVII: GREAT THOUGHTS

To all lovers of unfamiliar quotations, aphorisms, great thoughts and intellectual gems, I would heartily recommend a heavy volume recently published in Brussels and entitled Pensées sur la Science, la Guerre et sur des sujets très variés. The book contains some twelve or thirteen thousand quotations, selected from a treasure of one hundred and twenty-three thousand great thoughts gleaned and garnered by the industry of Dr. Maurice Legat—an industry which will be appreciated at its value by any one who has ever made an attempt to compile a commonplace book or private anthology of his own. The almost intolerable labour of copying out extracts can only be avoided by the drastic use of the scissors; and there are few who can afford the luxury of mutilating their copies of the best authors.

To all fans of unique quotes, aphorisms, brilliant ideas, and intellectual gems, I highly recommend a hefty book that was recently published in Brussels, titled Thoughts on Science, War, and Various Topics. This book contains around twelve or thirteen thousand quotes, selected from a wealth of one hundred and twenty-three thousand great thoughts collected by the hard work of Dr. Maurice Legat—an effort that anyone who has ever tried to create a collection of their own quotes or a personal anthology will truly appreciate. The nearly unbearable task of writing down extracts can only be avoided by the harsh use of scissors; and there are few who can indulge in the luxury of cutting up their copies of the best authors.

For some days I made Dr. Legat’s book my livre de chevet. But I had very soon to give up reading it at night, for I found that the Great often said things so peculiar that I was kept awake in the effort to discover 119their meaning. Why, for example, should it be categorically stated by Lamennais that “si les animaux connaissaient Dieu, ils parleraient”? What could Cardinal Maury have meant when he said, “L’éloquence, compagne ordinaire de la liberté [astonishing generalization!], est inconnue en Angleterre”? These were mysteries insoluble enough to counteract the soporific effects of such profound truths as this, discovered, apparently, in 1846 by Monsieur C. H. D. Duponchel, “Le plus sage mortel est sujet à l’erreur.”

For a few days, I made Dr. Legat's book my nightstand book. But I soon had to stop reading it at night because I found that the Great often said such strange things that I couldn't sleep while trying to figure out their meaning. For instance, why did Lamennais insist that "If animals knew God, they would speak."? What did Cardinal Maury mean when he said, “L’éloquence, compagne ordinaire de la liberté [astonishing generalization!], est inconnue en Angleterre”? These were mysteries puzzling enough to keep me awake despite the calming effects of such profound truths like this one, apparently discovered in 1846 by Monsieur C. H. D. Duponchel, "The wisest person is still prone to making mistakes."

Dr. Legat has found some pleasing quotations on the subject of England and the English. His selection proves with what fatal ease even the most intelligent minds are lured into making generalizations about national character, and how grotesque those generalizations always are. Montesquieu informs us that “dès que sa fortune se délabre, un anglais tue ou se fait voleur.” Of the better half of this potential murderer and robber Balzac says, “La femme anglaise est une pauvre créature verteuse par force, prête à se dépraver.” “La vanité est l’âme de toute société anglaise,” says Lamartine. Ledru-Rollin is of opinion that all the riches of England are “des dépouilles volées aux tombeaux.”

Dr. Legat has found some interesting quotes about England and the English. His selection shows how easily even the smartest minds fall into the trap of making sweeping generalizations about national character, and how ridiculous those generalizations always are. Montesquieu tells us that "As soon as his fortune declines, an Englishman either kills or becomes a thief." About the better half of this potential murderer and thief, Balzac says, "The English woman is a poor, virtuous creature by necessity, ready to be corrupted." "Vanity is the soul of all English society," claims Lamartine. Ledru-Rollin believes that all of England's wealth is "stolen remains from the tombs."

120The Goncourts risk a characteristically dashing generalization on the national characters of England and France: “L’Anglais, filou comme peuple, est honnête comme individu. Il est le contraire du Français, honnête comme peuple, et filou comme individu.” If one is going to make a comparison Voltaire’s is more satisfactory because less pretentious. Strange are the ways of you Englishmen,

120The Goncourts boldly generalize about the national characters of England and France: "The English, sly as a people, are honest as individuals. They are the opposite of the French, who are honest as a people and sly as individuals." If you're going to draw a comparison, Voltaire's is more satisfying because it's less showy. The ways of you Englishmen are indeed strange,

who, with the same knives,
Cut off the king's head and the horses' tails.
We French, being more humane, leave the kings to their heads,
And the tail to our animals.

It is unfortunate that history should have vitiated the truth of this pithy and pregnant statement.

It’s unfortunate that history has distorted the truth of this concise and meaningful statement.

But the bright spots in this enormous tome are rare. After turning over a few hundred pages one is compelled, albeit reluctantly, to admit that the Great Thought or Maxim is nearly the most boring form of literature that exists. Others, it seems, have anticipated me in this grand discovery. “Las de m’ennuyer des pensées des autres,” says d’Alembert, “j’ai voulu leur donner les miennes; mais je puis me flatter de leur avoir rendu tout l’ennui que j’avais reçu d’eux.” Almost 121next to d’Alembert’s statement I find this confession from the pen of J. Roux (1834-1906): “Emettre des pensées, voilà ma consolation, mon délice, ma vie!” Happy Monsieur Roux!

But the bright spots in this huge book are rare. After flipping through a few hundred pages, you have to admit, even if you don’t want to, that the Great Thought or Maxim is almost the most boring type of literature there is. It seems that others have already come to this grand realization before me. “Tired of being bored by other people's thoughts,” says d’Alembert, “I wanted to share my experience; but I can take pride in having returned all the boredom I got from them.” Almost 121 next to d’Alembert’s statement, I find this confession from J. Roux (1834-1906): "Sharing my thoughts is my comfort, my joy, my life!" Happy Monsieur Roux!

Turning dissatisfied from Dr. Legat’s anthology of thought, I happened upon the second number of Proverbe, a monthly review, four pages in length, directed by M. Paul Eluard and counting among its contributors Tristan Tzara of Dada fame, Messrs. Soupault, Breton and Aragon, the directors of Littérature, M. Picabia, M. Ribemont-Dessaignes and others of the same kidney. Here, on the front page of the March number of Proverbe, I found the very comment on Great Thoughts for which I had, in my dissatisfaction, been looking. The following six maxims are printed one below the other: the first of them is a quotation from the Intransigeant; the other five appear to be the work of M. Tzara, who appends a footnote to this effect: “Je m’appelle dorénavant exclusivement Monsieur Paul Bourget.” Here they are:

Turning away from Dr. Legat’s collection of ideas feeling unsatisfied, I came across the second issue of Proverb, a monthly magazine, four pages long, edited by M. Paul Eluard and featuring contributions from Tristan Tzara of Dada fame, along with Messrs. Soupault, Breton, and Aragon, the editors of Literature, M. Picabia, M. Ribemont-Dessaignes, and others like them. On the front page of the March issue of Proverb, I found the very comment on Great Thoughts that I had been searching for in my discontent. The following six maxims are listed one after the other: the first is a quote from Uncompromising; the other five seem to be from M. Tzara, who adds a footnote stating: "My name is now exclusively Mr. Paul Bourget." Here they are:

Il faut violer les règles, oui, mais pour les violer il faut les connaître.

You have to break the rules, sure, but to break them, you need to understand them.

Il faut régler la connaissance, oui, mais pour la régler il faut la violer.

We need to adjust knowledge, yes, but to adjust it, we must challenge it.

122Il faut connaître les viols, oui, mais pour les connaître il faut les régler.

122We need to recognize rapes, definitely, but to really understand them, we have to confront them.

Il faut connaître les règles, oui, mais pour les connaître il faut les violer.

You need to know the rules, sure, but to truly understand them, you have to break them.

Il faut régler les viols, oui, mais pour les régler il faut les connaître.

We need to tackle issues related to rape, but first, we need to understand them.

Il faut violer la connaissance, oui, mais pour la violer il faut la régler.

We need to challenge knowledge, yes, but to challenge it, we must first understand it.

It is to be hoped that Dr. Legat will find room for at least a selection of these profound thoughts in the next edition of his book. Le passé et La pensée n’existent pas,” affirms M. Raymond Duncan on another page of Proverbe. It is precisely after taking too large a dose of “Pensées sur la Science, la Guerre et sur des sujets très variés” that one half wishes the statement were in fact true.

It is hoped that Dr. Legat will make room for at least a selection of these deep thoughts in the next edition of his book. The past and The thought do not exist,” states M. Raymond Duncan on another page of Proverb. It’s exactly after taking in too much of "Thoughts on Science, War, and Various Topics" that one might wish the statement were actually true.

123

XVIII: ADVERTISEMENT

I have always been interested in the subtleties of literary form. This preoccupation with the outward husk, with the letter of literature, is, I dare say, the sign of a fundamental spiritual impotence. Gigadibs, the literary man, can understand the tricks of the trade; but when it is a question, not of conjuring, but of miracles, he is no more effective than Mr. Sludge. Still, conjuring is amusing to watch and to practise; an interest in the machinery of the art requires no further justification. I have dallied with many literary forms, taking pleasure in their different intricacies, studying the means by which great authors of the past have resolved the technical problems presented by each. Sometimes I have even tried my hand at solving the problems myself—delightful and salubrious exercise for the mind. And now I have discovered the most exciting, the most arduous literary form of all, the most difficult to master, the most pregnant in curious possibilities. I mean the advertisement.

I’ve always been fascinated by the nuances of literary form. This focus on the external layer, on the written word of literature, is, I believe, a sign of a deeper spiritual weakness. Gigadibs, the literary expert, can grasp the tricks of the trade; but when it comes to creating magic, he’s no more effective than Mr. Sludge. Still, magic is fun to watch and to try; an interest in the mechanics of the art doesn’t need any further justification. I’ve dabbled in many literary forms, enjoying their various complexities, studying how great authors from the past tackled the technical challenges presented by each. Sometimes I’ve even attempted to solve those problems myself—an enjoyable and beneficial workout for the mind. And now I’ve discovered the most thrilling, the most challenging literary form of all, the hardest to master, and the richest in intriguing possibilities. I'm talking about the advertisement.

Nobody who has not tried to write an 124advertisement has any idea of the delights and difficulties presented by this form of literature—or shall I say of “applied literature,” for the sake of those who still believe in the romantic superiority of the pure, the disinterested, over the immediately useful? The problem that confronts the writer of advertisements is an immensely complicated one, and by reason of its very arduousness immensely interesting. It is far easier to write ten passably effective Sonnets, good enough to take in the not too inquiring critic, than one effective advertisement that will take in a few thousand of the uncritical buying public. The problem presented by the Sonnet is child’s play compared with the problem of the advertisement. In writing a Sonnet one need think only of oneself. If one’s readers find one boring or obscure, so much the worse for them. But in writing an advertisement one must think of other people. Advertisement writers may not be lyrical, or obscure, or in any way esoteric. They must be universally intelligible. A good advertisement has this in common with drama and oratory, that it must be immediately comprehensible and directly moving. But at the same time it must possess all the succinctness of epigram.

Nobody who hasn't tried to write an 124 advertisement really understands the joys and challenges of this kind of writing—or should I say “applied literature,” for those who still think the pure, unselfish type is better than the practical? The issue that faces the advertisement writer is incredibly complex and, because of its difficulty, also incredibly interesting. It's much easier to write ten decent Sonnets that might impress a not-so-picky critic than to craft one effective advertisement that can capture the attention of thousands of uncritical consumers. The challenge of a Sonnet is child's play compared to the challenge of an advertisement. When writing a Sonnet, you only have to consider yourself. If your readers find it boring or confusing, that's their problem. But when writing an advertisement, you must think about other people. Advertisement writers can't be lyrical, obscure, or cryptic in any way. They need to be easily understood by everyone. A good advertisement shares similarities with drama and public speaking in that it must be immediately clear and emotionally impactful. At the same time, it needs to be as concise as an epigram.

The orator and the dramatist have “world 125enough and time” to produce their effects by cumulative appeals; they can turn all round their subject, they can repeat; between the heights of their eloquence they can gracefully practise the art of sinking, knowing that a period of flatness will only set off the splendour of their impassioned moments. But the advertiser has no space to spare; he pays too dearly for every inch. He must play upon the minds of his audience with a small and limited instrument. He must persuade them to part with their money in a speech that is no longer than many a lyric by Herrick. Could any problem be more fascinatingly difficult? No one should be allowed to talk about the mot juste or the polishing of style who has not tried his hand at writing an advertisement of something which the public does not want, but which it must be persuaded into buying. Your boniment must not exceed a poor hundred and fifty or two hundred words. With what care you must weigh every syllable! What infinite pains must be taken to fashion every phrase into a barbed hook that shall stick in the reader’s mind and draw from its hiding-place within his pocket the reluctant coin! One’s style and ideas must be lucid and simple enough to be understood by all; but at the same time, they must not be vulgar. 126Elegance and an economical distinction are required; but any trace of literariness in an advertisement is fatal to its success.

The speaker and the playwright have “plenty of world and time” to make their impact using layered appeals; they can explore every angle of their topic, they can repeat themselves; in the heights of their eloquence, they can smoothly demonstrate the technique of downtime, knowing that a lull will only highlight the brilliance of their passionate moments. But the advertiser can't afford any extra space; they pay too much for every inch. They must engage the minds of their audience with a small, limited toolset. They have to convince people to part with their money in a message that’s shorter than many poems by Herrick. Could there be a more intriguingly challenging problem? No one should discuss the right word or style refinement without attempting to write an ad for something the public doesn’t want but needs to be persuaded to buy. Your boast must not exceed a meager hundred and fifty or two hundred words. You have to consider every syllable carefully! Countless efforts must be made to shape every phrase into a sharp hook that will stick in the reader’s mind and lure the reluctant change from their pocket! Your style and ideas must be clear and straightforward enough for everyone to understand; yet, they must remain refined. 126 Elegance and a practical distinction are necessary; however, any hint of literary flair in an advertisement can doom its success.

I do not know whether any one has yet written a history of advertising. If the book does not already exist it will certainly have to be written. The story of the development of advertising from its infancy in the early nineteenth century to its luxuriant maturity in the twentieth is an essential chapter in the history of democracy. Advertisement begins abjectly, crawling on its belly like the serpent after the primal curse. Its abjection is the oily humbleness of the shopkeeper in an oligarchical society. Those nauseating references to the nobility and clergy, which are the very staple of early advertisements, are only possible in an age when the aristocracy and its established Church effectively ruled the land. The custom of invoking these powers lingered on long after they had ceased to hold sway. It is now, I fancy, almost wholly extinct. It may be that certain old-fashioned girls’ schools still provide education for the daughters of the nobility and clergy; but I am inclined to doubt it. Advertisers still find it worth while to parade the names and escutcheons of kings. But anything less than royalty is, frankly, a “wash-out.”

I’m not sure if anyone has written a history of advertising yet. If that book doesn't already exist, it definitely needs to be created. The journey of advertising from its early days in the 1800s to its thriving state in the 1900s is a crucial part of the history of democracy. Advertising starts out pitifully, crawling along like a snake after the original curse. Its pitifulness reflects the oily submissiveness of the shopkeeper in an oligarchic society. Those cringe-worthy references to the nobility and clergy, which were common in early advertisements, only happened when the aristocracy and the established Church truly controlled the land. The practice of invoking these powers lingered long after they lost their grip. I think it's almost completely gone now. It’s possible that some old-fashioned girls’ schools still educate the daughters of nobility and clergy, but I have my doubts. Advertisers still find it worthwhile to showcase the names and crests of kings, but anything less than royalty is, frankly, a “wash-out.”

127The crawling style of advertisement with its mixture of humble appeals to patrons and its hyperbolical laudation of the goods advertised, was early varied by the pseudo-scientific style, a simple development of the quack’s patter at the fair. Balzacians will remember the advertisement composed by Finot and the Illustrious Gaudissard for César Birotteau’s “Huile Céphalique.” The type is not yet dead; we still see advertisements of substances “based on the principles established by the Academy of Sciences,” substances known “to the ancients, the Romans, the Greeks and the nations of the North,” but lost and only rediscovered by the advertiser. The style and manner of these advertisements belonging to the early and middle periods of the Age of Advertisement continue to bear the imprint of the once despicable position of commerce. They are written with the impossible and insincere unctuousness of tradesmen’s letters. They are horribly uncultured; and when their writers aspire to something more ambitious than the counting-house style, they fall at once into the stilted verbiage of self-taught learning. Some of the earlier efforts to raise the tone of advertisements are very curious. One remembers those remarkable full-page advertisements of Eno’s Fruit Salt, loaded with 128weighty apophthegms from Emerson, Epictetus, Zeno the Eleatic, Pomponazzi, Slawkenbergius and other founts of human wisdom. There was noble reading on these strange pages. But they shared with sermons the defect of being a little dull.

127The crawling style of advertising, with its mix of humble appeals to customers and its exaggerated praise for the products, was soon changed by the pseudo-scientific style, a straightforward evolution of the quack’s pitch at the fair. Fans of Balzac will recall the advertisement created by Finot and the Illustrious Gaudissard for César Birotteau’s "Head Oil." This type of advertising isn’t dead yet; we still see ads for products “based on principles established by the Academy of Sciences,” products known “to the ancients, the Romans, the Greeks, and the Northern nations,” now rediscovered by the advertiser. The style and tone of these ads from the early and middle periods of advertising still reflect the once lowly status of commerce. They are written with the overly insincere flattery typical of business letters. They are terribly unrefined; when their writers try to adopt a more sophisticated tone than a business style, they quickly slip into the awkward language of self-taught education. Some of the early attempts to elevate the tone of advertisements are quite interesting. One might remember those notable full-page ads for Eno’s Fruit Salt, filled with heavy quotes from Emerson, Epictetus, Zeno the Eleatic, Pomponazzi, Slawkenbergius, and other sources of wisdom. There was noble reading on those unusual pages. However, like sermons, they tended to be a bit dull. 128

The art of advertisement writing has flowered with democracy. The lords of industry and commerce came gradually to understand that the right way to appeal to the Free Peoples of the World was familiarly, in an honest man-to-man style. They perceived that exaggeration and hyperbole do not really pay, that charlatanry must at least have an air of sincerity. They confided in the public, they appealed to its intelligence in every kind of flattering way. The technique of the art became at once immensely more difficult than it had ever been before, until now the advertisement is, as I have already hinted, one of the most interesting and difficult of modern literary forms. Its potentialities are not yet half explored. Already the most interesting and, in some cases, the only readable part of most American periodicals is the advertisement section. What does the future hold in store?

The art of writing advertisements has thrived with democracy. Business leaders gradually realized that the best way to connect with the Free Peoples of the World was in a friendly, honest, and straightforward manner. They understood that exaggeration and hype aren't effective, and that deceit needs to have at least a hint of sincerity. They trusted the public and appealed to its intelligence in various flattering ways. The craft became significantly more complex than ever before, making advertisements, as I've mentioned, one of the most fascinating and challenging modern literary forms. Its possibilities are not even close to being fully explored. Already, the most compelling and, in some instances, the only engaging part of many American magazines is the advertisement section. What does the future have in store?

129

XIX: EUPHUES REDIVIVUS

I have recently been fortunate in securing a copy of that very rare and precious novel Delina Delaney, by Amanda M. Ros, authoress of Irene Iddesleigh and Poems of Puncture. Mrs. Ros’s name is only known to a small and select band of readers. But by these few she is highly prized; one of her readers, it is said, actually was at the pains to make a complete manuscript copy of Delina Delaney, so great was his admiration and so hopelessly out of print the book. Let me recommend the volume, Mrs. Ros’s masterpiece, to the attention of enterprising publishers.

I recently got lucky and found a copy of the incredibly rare and valuable novel Delina Delaney by Amanda M. Ros, who also wrote Irene Iddesleigh and Poems of Puncture. Mrs. Ros is known only to a small, exclusive group of readers. However, among them, she is greatly appreciated; one of her fans reportedly went to the trouble of making a complete manuscript copy of Delina Delaney because he admired it so much and the book was long out of print. I highly recommend this volume, Mrs. Ros’s masterpiece, to proactive publishers.

Delina Delaney opens with a tremendous, an almost, in its richness of vituperative eloquence, Rabelaisian denunciation of Mr. Barry Pain, who had, it seems, treated Irene Iddesleigh with scant respect in his review of the novel in Black and White. “This so-called Barry Pain, by name, has taken upon himself to criticize a work, the depth of which fails to reach the solving power of his borrowed, and, he’d have you believe, varied talent.” But “I care not for 130the opinion of half-starved upstarts, who don the garb of a shabby-genteel, and fain would feed the mind of the people with the worthless scraps of stolen fancies.” So perish all reviewers! And now for Delina herself.

Delina Delaney starts with an incredible, almost overflowing with harsh and eloquent insults, Rabelaisian attack on Mr. Barry Pain, who, it seems, showed little respect for Irene Iddesleigh in his review of the novel in Black and White. “This so-called Barry Pain has the audacity to critique a work whose depth he can’t even begin to grasp with his borrowed, and he would have you believe, diverse talent.” But “I don’t care about the opinions of underprivileged wannabes who dress up in shabby gentility and pretend to nourish the public with worthless scraps of stolen ideas.” So let all reviewers perish! And now, let’s talk about Delina herself.

The story is a simple one. Delina Delaney, daughter of a fisherman, loves and is loved by Lord Gifford. The baleful influence of a dark-haired Frenchwoman, Madame de Maine, daughter of the Count-av-Nevo, comes between the lovers and their happiness, and Delina undergoes fearful torments, including three years’ penal servitude, before their union can take place. It is the manner, rather than the matter, of the book which is remarkable. Here, for instance, is a fine conversation between Lord Gifford and his mother, an aristocratic dame who strenuously objects to his connection with Delina. Returning one day to Columba Castle she hears an unpleasant piece of news: her son has been seen kissing Delina in the conservatory.

The story is a straightforward one. Delina Delaney, daughter of a fisherman, loves and is loved by Lord Gifford. The sinister influence of a dark-haired Frenchwoman, Madame de Maine, daughter of the Count-av-Nevo, comes between the lovers and their happiness, and Delina faces terrible torment, including three years of hard labor, before they can be together. It’s the style, rather than the content, of the book that's notable. For example, there’s a great conversation between Lord Gifford and his mother, an aristocratic woman who strongly disapproves of his relationship with Delina. One day, when she returns to Columba Castle, she hears some upsetting news: her son has been spotted kissing Delina in the conservatory.

“Home again, mother?” he boldly uttered, as he gazed reverently in her face.

“Back home, mom?” he said confidently, as he looked at her with admiration.

“Home to Hades!” returned the raging high-bred daughter of distinguished effeminacy.

“Home to Hades!” shouted the furious, high-bred daughter of notable effeminacy.

“Ah me! what is the matter?” meekly inquired his lordship.

“Ah man! What's going on?” his lordship asked timidly.

“Everything is the matter with a broken-hearted 131mother of low-minded offspring,” she answered hotly.... “Henry Edward Ludlow Gifford, son of my strength, idolized remnant of my inert husband, who at this moment invisibly offers the scourging whip of fatherly authority to your backbone of resentment (though for years you think him dead to your movements) and pillar of maternal trust.”

“Everything is wrong with a broken-hearted mother of worthless kids,” she snapped back hotly.... “Henry Edward Ludlow Gifford, son of my strength, the last piece of my lifeless husband, who right now silently punishes your stubbornness with the whip of fatherly authority (even though for years you’ve thought he’s been indifferent to you) and the support of a mother’s trust.”

Poor Lady Gifford! her son’s behaviour was her undoing. The shock caused her to lose first her reason and then her life. Her son was heart-broken at the thought that he was responsible for her downfall:

Poor Lady Gifford! Her son’s behavior was her downfall. The shock made her lose her mind and then her life. Her son was devastated at the idea that he was responsible for her tragedy:

“Is it true, O Death,” I cried in my agony, “that you have wrested from me my mother, Lady Gifford of Columba Castle, and left me here, a unit figuring on the great blackboard of the past, the shaky surface of the present and fickle field of the future to track my life-steps, with gross indifference to her wished-for wish?”... Blind she lay to the presence of her son, who charged her death-gun with the powder of accelerated wrath.

“Is it true, Death,” I shouted in my pain, “that you’ve taken my mother, Lady Gifford of Columba Castle, and left me here, a mere number on the vast blackboard of the past, the unstable surface of the present, and the unpredictable field of the future to navigate my life, while ignoring her greatest wish?”... She lay there, blind to her son’s presence, who filled her death-gun with the powder of burning rage.

It is impossible to suppose that Mrs. Ros can ever have read Euphues or the earlier romances of Robert Greene. How then shall we account for the extraordinary resemblance to Euphuism of her style? how explain those rich alliterations, those elaborate “kennings” and circumlocutions of which the fabric of her book is woven? Take away from Lyly 132his erudition and his passion for antithesis, and you have Mrs. Ros. Delina is own sister to Euphues and Pandosto. The fact is that Mrs. Ros happens, though separated from Euphuism by three hundred years and more, to have arrived independently at precisely the same stage of development as Lyly and his disciples. It is possible to see in a growing child a picture in miniature of all the phases through which humanity has passed in its development. And, in the same way, the mind of an individual (especially when that individual has been isolated from the main current of contemporary thought) may climb, alone, to a point at which, in the past, a whole generation has rested. In Mrs. Ros we see, as we see in the Elizabethan novelists, the result of the discovery of art by an unsophisticated mind and of its first conscious attempt to produce the artistic. It is remarkable how late in the history of every literature simplicity is invented. The first attempts of any people to be consciously literary are always productive of the most elaborate artificiality. Poetry is always written before prose and always in a language as remote as possible from the language of ordinary life. The language and versification of “Beowulf” are far more artificial and remote from life than those of, say, The Rape of the 133Lock. The Euphuists were not barbarians making their first discovery of literature; they were, on the contrary, highly educated. But in one thing they were unsophisticated: they were discovering prose. They were realizing that prose could be written with art, and they wrote it as artificially as they possibly could, just as their Saxon ancestors wrote poetry. They became intoxicated with their discovery of artifice. It was some time before the intoxication wore off and men saw that art was possible without artifice. Mrs. Ros, an Elizabethan born out of her time, is still under the spell of that magical and delicious intoxication.

It’s hard to believe that Mrs. Ros has ever read Euphues or the earlier romances by Robert Greene. So how do we explain the striking similarities in her style to Euphuism? How do we account for those rich alliterations, those complex “kennings,” and the roundabout ways of expressing ideas that fill her book? If you take away Lyly’s extensive knowledge and his love for contrasts, you get Mrs. Ros. Delina is practically a sister to Euphues and Pandosto. The truth is that Mrs. Ros, although she is separated from Euphuism by three hundred years or more, has independently reached the same level of development as Lyly and his followers. You can see in a growing child a miniature version of all the stages through which humanity has evolved. Similarly, an individual’s mind (especially if that person has been isolated from the mainstream thoughts of their time) can progress to a point that, in the past, an entire generation has occupied. In Mrs. Ros, like in the Elizabethan novelists, we see the results of an unsophisticated mind discovering art and its first conscious effort to create something artistic. It’s remarkable how late in the history of any literature simplicity is realized. The initial literary attempts of any culture tend to produce the most elaborate artificiality. Poetry is always written before prose and is crafted in a manner that is as distant as possible from everyday language. The language and structure of “Beowulf” are much more artificial and disconnected from life than, for example, The Rape of the Lock. The Euphuists were not primitive people just discovering literature; in fact, they were well-educated. But they were naïve in one respect: they were discovering prose. They were realizing that prose could be crafted with art, and they approached it with as much artifice as they could muster, just like their Saxon ancestors created poetry. They became enamored with their newfound artifice. It took a while for that thrill to fade, allowing people to realize that art could exist without artificiality. Mrs. Ros, an Elizabethan born out of her time, remains under the influence of that enchanting and delightful intoxication.

Mrs. Ros’s artifices are often more remarkable and elaborate even than Lyly’s. This is how she tells us that Delina earned money by doing needlework:

Mrs. Ros’s tricks are often more impressive and intricate even than Lyly’s. This is how she reveals that Delina made money by doing needlework:

She tried hard to keep herself a stranger to her poor old father’s slight income by the use of the finest production of steel, whose blunt edge eyed the reely covering with marked greed, and offered its sharp dart to faultless fabrics of flaxen fineness.

She worked hard to distance herself from her poor old dad’s meager income by using the finest steel, which hung around with a greedy glance and presented its sharp edge to the perfect linens.

And Lord Gifford parts from Delina in these words:

And Lord Gifford says goodbye to Delina with these words:

I am just in time to hear the toll of a parting bell strike its heavy weight of appalling softness 134against the weakest fibres of a heart of love, arousing and tickling its dormant action, thrusting the dart of evident separation deeper into its tubes of tenderness, and fanning the flame, already unextinguishable, into volumes of burning blaze.

I arrive just in time to hear the sound of a farewell bell ringing its heavy, soft toll against the fragile fibers of a loving heart, awakening and teasing its dormant feelings, driving the pain of clear separation deeper into its tender veins, and stoking the flame, already impossible to put out, into a blazing fire. 134

But more often Mrs. Ros does not exceed the bounds which Lyly set for himself. Here, for instance, is a sentence that might have come direct out of Euphues:

But more often, Mrs. Ros doesn't go beyond the limits that Lyly set for himself. Here, for example, is a sentence that could have come straight out of Euphues:

Two days after, she quit Columba Castle and resolved to enter the holy cloisters of a convent, where, she believed she’d be dead to the built hopes of wealthy worth, the crooked steps to worldly distinction, and the designing creaks [sic] in the muddy stream of love.

Two days later, she left Columba Castle and decided to join the peaceful environment of a convent, where she thought she’d be free from the false promises of wealth, the deceitful paths to social status, and the tricky complications in the messy waters of love.

Or again, this description of the artful charmers who flaunt along the streets of London is written in the very spirit and language of Euphues:

Or again, this description of the clever charmers who strut along the streets of London is written in the same spirit and style of Euphues:

Their hair was a light-golden colour, thickly fringed in front, hiding in many cases the furrows of a life of vice; behind, reared coils, some of which differed in hue, exhibiting the fact that they were on patrol for the price of another supply of dye.... The elegance of their attire had the glow of robbery—the rustle of many a lady’s silent curse. These tools of brazen effrontery were strangers to the blush of innocence that tinged many a cheek, as they would gather round some of God’s ordained, praying in flowery words of decoying Cockney, that 135they should break their holy vows by accompanying them to the halls of adultery. Nothing daunted at the staunch refusal of different divines, whose modest walk was interrupted by their bold assertion of loathsome rights, they moved on, while laughs of hidden rage and defeat flitted across their doll-decked faces, to die as they next accosted some rustic-looking critics, who, tempted with their polished twang, their earnest advances, their pitiful entreaties, yielded, in their ignorance of the ways of a large city, to their glossy offers, and accompanied, with slight hesitation, these artificial shells of immorality to their homes of ruin, degradation and shame.

Their hair was a light golden color, thickly fringed in front, often hiding the signs of a life of vice. In the back, they had coiled hair, some of which were different colors, showing that they were on the lookout for another round of dye. The elegance of their outfits had the vibe of theft—the whisper of a lady’s silent curse was in the air. These bold individuals were completely unfamiliar with the blush of innocence that adorned many cheeks, as they gathered around some of God’s chosen, praying in flowery, deceptive Cockney, that they would break their holy vows and join them in the halls of adultery. Undeterred by the firm refusals from various clergymen, whose modest walks were interrupted by their shameless claims, they moved on. Hidden laughter filled their doll-like faces as they next approached some unsuspecting country critics, who, lured by their polished accents, earnest advances, and pitiful pleas, fell prey to their glossy offers, and, with slight hesitation, accompanied these fake shells of immorality to their homes of ruin, degradation, and shame.

136

XX: THE AUTHOR OF EMINENT VICTORIANS

A superlatively civilized Red Indian living apart from the vulgar world in an elegant and park-like reservation, Mr. Strachey rarely looks over his walls at the surrounding country. It seethes, he knows, with crowds of horribly colonial persons. Like the hosts of Midian, the innumerable “poor whites” prowl and prowl around, but the noble savage pays no attention to them.

A highly cultured Native American living in a refined, park-like reservation, Mr. Strachey rarely glances over his walls at the outside world. He knows it’s teeming with crowds of distasteful colonial people. Like the endless throngs of Midian, the countless “poor whites” stalk around, but the noble savage ignores them.

In his spiritual home—a neat and commodious Georgian mansion in the style of Leoni or Ware—he sits and reads, he turns over portfolios of queer old prints, he savours meditatively the literary vintages of centuries. And occasionally, once in two or three years, he tosses over his park palings a record of these leisured degustations, a judgment passed upon his library, a ripe rare book. One time it is Eminent Victorians; the next it is Queen Victoria herself. To-day he has given us a miscellaneous collection of Books and Characters.

In his spiritual home—a tidy and spacious Georgian mansion in the style of Leoni or Ware—he sits and reads, flipping through portfolios of odd old prints, savoring the literary treasures of centuries. Occasionally, once every couple of years, he throws over his park fence a record of these leisurely tastings, a review of his library, a rare vintage book. One time it’s Eminent Victorians; the next, it’s Queen Victoria herself. Today, he’s presented us with a mixed collection of Books and Characters.

If Voltaire had lived to the age of two hundred and thirty instead of shuffling off 137at a paltry eighty-four, he would have written about the Victorian epoch, about life and letters at large, very much as Mr. Strachey has written. That lucid common sense, that sharp illuminating wit which delight us in the writings of the middle eighteenth century—these are Mr. Strachey’s characteristics. We know exactly what he would have been if he had come into the world at the beginning of the seventeen hundreds; if he is different from the men of that date it is because he happens to have been born towards the end of the eighteens.

If Voltaire had lived to be two hundred and thirty instead of passing away at a mere eighty-four, he would have written about the Victorian era, about life and literature in general, very much like Mr. Strachey has done. That clear common sense and sharp, enlightening wit that charm us in the writings of the mid-eighteenth century—these are qualities of Mr. Strachey. We can clearly see what he would have been like if he had been born at the beginning of the1700s; if he differs from the men of that time, it’s simply because he happened to be born toward the end of the 1800s.

The sum of knowledge at the disposal of the old Encyclopædists was singularly small, compared, that is to say, with the knowledge which we of the twentieth century have inherited. They made mistakes and in their ignorance they passed what we can see to have been hasty and very imperfect judgments on men and things. Mr. Strachey is the eighteenth century grown-up; he is Voltaire at two hundred and thirty.

The amount of knowledge that the old Encyclopædists had was surprisingly limited, especially when you consider the knowledge we have inherited in the twentieth century. They made errors, and in their lack of understanding, they made what we can now recognize as rushed and very flawed judgments about people and things. Mr. Strachey is like the eighteenth century all grown up; he’s Voltaire at two hundred and thirty.

Voltaire at sixty would have treated the Victorian era, if it could have appeared in a prophetical vision before his eyes, in terms of “La Pucelle”—with ribaldry. He would have had to be much older in knowledge and inherited experience before he could have approached it in that spirit of sympathetic 138irony and ironical sympathy which Mr. Strachey brings to bear upon it. Mr. Strachey makes us like the old Queen, while we smile at her; he makes us admire the Prince Consort in spite of the portentous priggishness—duly insisted on in the biography—which accompanied his intelligence. With all the untutored barbarity of their notions, Gordon and Florence Nightingale are presented to us as sympathetic figures. Their peculiar brand of religion and ethics might be absurd, but their characters are shown to be interesting and fine.

Voltaire at sixty would have looked at the Victorian era, if it had appeared before him in a prophetic vision, with the same ribaldry as in “La Pucelle.” He would have needed to be much older and wiser before he could approach it with the kind of sympathetic irony that Mr. Strachey uses. Mr. Strachey makes us like the old Queen while we smile at her; he makes us admire the Prince Consort despite the overwhelming smugness highlighted in the biography that came with his intelligence. Even with all their rough and uncivilized ideas, Gordon and Florence Nightingale are presented to us as relatable figures. Their unique brand of religion and ethics might seem ridiculous, but their characters are portrayed as interesting and admirable.

It is only in the case of Dr. Arnold that Mr. Strachey permits himself to be unrestrainedly Voltairean; he becomes a hundred and seventy years younger as he describes the founder of the modern Public School system. The irony of that description is tempered by no sympathy. To make the man appear even more ridiculous, Mr. Strachey adds a stroke or two to the portrait of his own contriving—little inventions which deepen the absurdity of the caricature. Thus we read that Arnold’s “outward appearance was the index of his inward character. The legs, perhaps, were shorter than they should have been; but the sturdy athletic frame, especially when it was swathed (as it usually was) in the flowing robes of a Doctor of 139Divinity, was full of an imposing vigour.” How exquisitely right those short legs are! how artistically inevitable! Our admiration for Mr. Strachey’s art is only increased when we discover that in attributing to the Doctor this brevity of shank he is justified by no contemporary document. The short legs are his own contribution.

It’s only in the case of Dr. Arnold that Mr. Strachey allows himself to be completely Voltairean; he becomes a hundred and seventy years younger as he describes the founder of the modern Public School system. The irony of that description is matched by no sympathy. To make the man seem even more ridiculous, Mr. Strachey adds a few details to the portrait of his own making—little inventions that deepen the absurdity of the caricature. Thus, we read that Arnold’s “outward appearance was the index of his inward character. The legs, perhaps, were shorter than they should have been; but the sturdy athletic frame, especially when it was swathed (as it usually was) in the flowing robes of a Doctor of 139 Divinity, was full of an imposing vigor.” How perfectly fitting those short legs are! How artistically inevitable! Our admiration for Mr. Strachey’s artistry only grows when we find out that in attributing to the Doctor this shortness of leg, he is supported by no contemporary document. The short legs are his own addition.

Voltaire, then, at two hundred and thirty has learned sympathy. He has learned that there are other ways of envisaging life than the common-sense, reasonable way and that people with a crack-brained view of the universe have a right to be judged as human beings and must not be condemned out of hand as lunatics or obscurantists. Blake and St. Francis have as much right to their place in the sun as Gibbon and Hume. But still, in spite of this lesson, learned and inherited from the nineteenth century, our Voltaire of eleven score years and ten still shows a marked preference for the Gibbons and the Humes; he still understands their attitude towards life a great deal better than he understands the other fellow’s attitude.

Voltaire, now at two hundred and thirty, has learned empathy. He realizes that there are different ways to see life apart from the common-sense, rational perspective, and that people with unconventional views of the universe deserve to be treated as human beings and should not be dismissed outright as crazy or ignorant. Blake and St. Francis have just as much right to their place in the spotlight as Gibbon and Hume. Yet, despite this lesson learned and handed down from the nineteenth century, our Voltaire, at one hundred and ten, still shows a strong preference for the Gibbons and the Humes; he still relates to their outlook on life much better than he does to those of others.

In his new volume of Books and Characters Mr. Strachey prints an essay on Blake (written, it may be added parenthetically, some sixteen years ago), in which he sets out very conscientiously to give that disquieting poet 140his due. The essay is interesting, not because it contains anything particularly novel in the way of criticism, but because it reveals, in spite of all Mr. Strachey’s efforts to overcome it, in spite of his admiration for the great artist in Blake, his profound antagonism towards Blake’s view of life.

In his new volume of Books and Characters, Mr. Strachey includes an essay on Blake (which, it's worth noting, was written about sixteen years ago), where he works diligently to give that unsettling poet his due. The essay is engaging, not because it offers anything particularly new in terms of criticism, but because it shows, despite all of Mr. Strachey’s attempts to move past it and his admiration for Blake as a great artist, his deep opposition to Blake’s perspective on life.

He cannot swallow mysticism; he finds it clearly very difficult to understand what all this fuss about the soul really signifies. The man who believes in the absoluteness of good and evil, who sees the universe as a spiritual entity concerned, in some transcendental fashion, with morality, the man who regards the human spirit as possessing a somehow cosmic importance and significance—ah no, decidedly no, even at two hundred and thirty Voltaire cannot whole-heartedly sympathize with such a man.

He can't wrap his head around mysticism; he clearly struggles to grasp what all this fuss about the soul really means. The person who believes in the absolute nature of good and evil, who views the universe as a spiritual force that somehow relates to morality, the one who sees the human spirit as having some kind of cosmic importance and significance—oh no, definitely not, even at two hundred and thirty Voltaire cannot completely relate to someone like that.

And that, no doubt, is the reason why Mr. Strachey has generally shrunk from dealing, in his biographies and his criticisms, with any of these strange incomprehensible characters. Blake is the only one he had tried his hand on, and the result is not entirely satisfactory. He is more at home with the Gibbons and Humes of this world, and when he is not discussing the reasonable beings he likes to amuse himself with the eccentrics, like Mr. Creevey or Lady Hester Stanhope. 141The portentous, formidable mystics he leaves severely alone.

And that, without a doubt, is why Mr. Strachey usually avoids engaging with any of these strange, hard-to-understand characters in his biographies and critiques. Blake is the only one he attempted to write about, and the outcome isn't entirely satisfying. He feels more comfortable with the Gibbons and Humes of the world, and when he isn't discussing rational individuals, he enjoys entertaining himself with the eccentric ones, like Mr. Creevey or Lady Hester Stanhope. 141 The serious, imposing mystics are left entirely alone.

One cannot imagine Mr. Strachey coping with Dostoevsky or with any of the other great explorers of the soul. One cannot imagine him writing a life of Beethoven. These huge beings are disquieting for a Voltaire who has learned enough sympathy to be able to recognize their greatness, but whose temperament still remains unalterably alien. Mr. Strachey is wise to have nothing to do with them.

One can't picture Mr. Strachey dealing with Dostoevsky or any of the other great explorers of the human soul. One can't imagine him writing a biography of Beethoven. These monumental figures are unsettling for a Voltaire, who has developed enough empathy to see their greatness but whose nature still feels completely foreign. Mr. Strachey is smart to stay away from them.

The second-rate mystics (I use the term in its widest and vaguest sense), the men who believe in the spirituality of the universe and in the queerer dogmas which have become tangled in that belief, without possessing the genius which alone can justify such notions in the eyes of the Voltaireans—these are the objects on which Mr. Strachey likes to turn his calm and penetrating gaze. Gordon and Florence Nightingale, the Prince Consort, Clough—they and their beliefs are made to look rather absurd by the time he has done with them. He reduces their spiritual struggles to a series of the most comically futile series of gymnastics in the void. The men of genius who have gone through the same spiritual struggles, who have believed the same sort of creeds, have 142had the unanswerable justification of their genius. These poor absurd creatures have not. Voltaire in his third century gives them a certain amount of his newly learned sympathy; but he also gives them a pretty strong dose of his old irony.

The second-rate mystics (I mean this in the broadest sense), the people who believe in the spirituality of the universe and in the strange beliefs that have gotten mixed up in that idea, without having the genius that can justify those beliefs in the eyes of the rational thinkers—these are the subjects Mr. Strachey enjoys examining with his calm and insightful perspective. Gordon, Florence Nightingale, the Prince Consort, Clough—they and their beliefs end up looking pretty ridiculous after he’s through with them. He turns their spiritual struggles into a series of comically pointless efforts in the void. The brilliant individuals who have gone through similar spiritual journeys and embraced the same kinds of beliefs have the undeniable advantage of their genius. These unfortunate, absurd figures do not. Voltaire, in his third century, offers them a bit of his newly acquired sympathy; but he also delivers a strong dose of his traditional irony.

143

XXI: EDWARD THOMAS[1]

The poetry of Edward Thomas affects one morally as well as æsthetically and intellectually. We have grown rather shy, in these days of pure æstheticism, of speaking of those consoling or strengthening qualities of poetry on which critics of another generation took pleasure in dwelling. Thomas’s poetry is strengthening and consoling, not because it justifies God’s ways to man or whispers of reunions beyond the grave, not because it presents great moral truths in memorable numbers, but in a more subtle and very much more effective way. Walking through the streets on these September nights, one notices, wherever there are trees along the street and lamps close beside the trees, a curious and beautiful phenomenon. The light of the street lamps striking up into the trees has power to make the grimed, shabby, and tattered foliage of the all-but autumn seem brilliantly and transparently green. Within the magic circle of the light the tree seems to be at that crowning 144moment of the spring when the leaves are fully grown, but still luminous with youth and seemingly almost immaterial in their lightness. Thomas’s poetry is to the mind what that transfiguring lamplight is to the tired trees. On minds grown weary in the midst of the intolerable turmoil and aridity of daily wage-earning existence, it falls with a touch of momentary rejuvenation.

The poetry of Edward Thomas impacts us both morally and aesthetically, as well as intellectually. These days, with the prevalence of pure aestheticism, we’ve become a bit reserved about discussing those comforting or uplifting qualities of poetry that critics from another era enjoyed highlighting. Thomas’s poetry is uplifting and comforting, not because it explains God’s ways to humanity or hints at reunions after death, nor because it presents significant moral truths in memorable verses, but in a subtler and much more effective manner. Walking through the streets on these September nights, one notices, wherever there are trees along the street and lamps near the trees, a fascinating and beautiful phenomenon. The light from the street lamps shining up into the trees can make the grimy, shabby, and tattered leaves of early autumn appear vibrantly and transparently green. Within the magical glow of the light, the tree seems to be at that peak moment of spring when the leaves are fully developed but still radiant with youth and almost weightless in their lightness. Thomas’s poetry is to the mind what that transformative lamplight is to the tired trees. For minds weary amidst the unbearable chaos and dryness of everyday labor, it brings a touch of momentary rejuvenation.

The secret of Thomas’s influence lies in the fact that he is genuinely what so many others of our time quite unjustifiably claim to be, a nature poet. To be a nature poet it is not enough to affirm vaguely that God made the country and man made the town, it is not enough to talk sympathetically about familiar rural objects, it is not enough to be sonorously poetical about mountains and trees; it is not even enough to speak of these things with the precision of real knowledge and love. To be a nature poet a man must have felt profoundly and intimately those peculiar emotions which nature can inspire, and must be able to express them in such a way that his reader feels them. The real difficulty that confronts the would-be poet of nature is that these emotions are of all emotions the most difficult to pin down and analyze, and the hardest of all to convey. 145In “October” Thomas describes what is surely the characteristic emotion induced by a contact with nature—a kind of exultant melancholy which is the nearest approach to quiet unpassionate happiness that the soul can know. Happiness of whatever sort is extraordinarily hard to analyze and describe. One can think of a hundred poems, plays, and novels that deal exhaustively with pain and misery to one that is an analysis and an infectious description of happiness. Passionate joy is more easily recapturable in art; it is dramatic, vehemently defined. But quiet happiness, which is at the same time a kind of melancholy—there you have an emotion which is inexpressible except by a mind gifted with a diversity of rarely combined qualities. The poet who would sing of this happiness must combine a rare penetration with a rare candour and honesty of mind. A man who feels an emotion that is very difficult to express is often tempted to describe it in terms of something entirely different. Platonist poets feel a powerful emotion when confronted by beauty, and, finding it a matter of the greatest difficulty to say precisely what that emotion is in itself, proceed to describe it in terms of theology which has nothing whatever to do with the matter in point. Groping after an expression 146of the emotions aroused in him by the contemplation of nature, Wordsworth sometimes stumbles doubtfully along philosophical byways that are at the best parallel to the direct road for which he is seeking. Everywhere in literature this difficulty in finding an expression for any undramatic, ill-defined emotion is constantly made apparent.

The secret to Thomas’s influence is that he is genuinely what many people today falsely claim to be: a nature poet. Being a nature poet isn't just about vaguely stating that God made the countryside and humans built the city; it’s not enough to talk fondly about familiar rural scenes or to wax poetic about mountains and trees. It’s not even sufficient to discuss these things with the precise knowledge and love they deserve. To be a true nature poet, one must have deeply and intimately experienced the unique emotions nature can evoke and be able to articulate those feelings so that readers can feel them too. The real challenge for aspiring nature poets is that these emotions are the hardest to define and analyze, making them difficult to convey. 145 In “October,” Thomas captures what is likely the typical emotion inspired by nature—a kind of joyful melancholy that represents the closest thing to serene, unexcited happiness that the soul can experience. Happiness in any form is incredibly challenging to analyze and articulate. There are countless poems, plays, and novels that delve deeply into pain and suffering, but very few that offer a thorough analysis and compelling description of happiness. Intense joy is easier to express in art; it’s dramatic and clearly defined. However, quiet happiness, which also carries a touch of melancholy, is an emotion that is nearly impossible to express without a mind that uniquely blends a variety of rarely combined qualities. A poet who wishes to express this happiness must combine sharp insight with genuine candor and honesty. People who feel emotions that are tough to articulate often try to describe them using entirely different concepts. Platonist poets experience strong feelings when confronted with beauty, and, finding it extremely difficult to articulate those feelings directly, often resort to theological language that has nothing to do with the actual experience. When Wordsworth attempts to express the emotions stirred within him by observing nature, he sometimes stumbles uncertainly down philosophical paths that at best serve as parallels to the direct expression he seeks. This struggle to find the right words for any subdued, ill-defined emotion is a persistent theme across literature. 146

Thomas’s limpid honesty of mind saves him from the temptation to which so many others succumb, the temptation to express one thing, because it is with difficulty describable, in terms of something else. He never philosophizes the emotions which he feels in the presence of nature and beauty, but presents them as they stand, transmitting them directly to his readers without the interposition of any obscuring medium. Rather than attempt to explain the emotion, to rationalize it into something that it is not, he will present it for what it is, a problem of which he does not know the solution. In “Tears” we have an example of this candid confession of ignorance:

Thomas’s clear honesty keeps him from the temptation that many others fall for—the temptation to explain one thing, which is hard to describe, using another. He doesn’t overthink the emotions he feels in the presence of nature and beauty; instead, he shares them as they are, passing them directly to his readers without any confusing filters. Rather than trying to explain the emotion or rationalize it into something it isn’t, he presents it as it is, a question for which he has no answer. In “Tears,” we see an example of this straightforward admission of not knowing:

It seems I have no tears left. They should have fallen—
Their ghosts, if tears have ghosts, did fall—that day
When twenty hounds streamed by me, not yet combed out
147But still all equals in their age of gladness
Upon the scent, made one, like a great dragon
In Blooming Meadow that bends towards the sun
And once bore hops: and on that other day
When I stepped out from the double-shadowed Tower
Into an April morning, stirring and sweet
And warm. Strange solitude was there and silence.
A mightier charm than any in the Tower
Possessed the courtyard. They were changing guard,
Soldiers in line, young English countrymen,
Fair-haired and ruddy, in white tunics. Drums
And fifes were playing “The British Grenadiers.”
The men, the music piercing that solitude
And silence, told me truths I had not dreamed,
And have forgotten since their beauty passed.

The emotion is nameless and indescribable, but the poet has intensely felt it and transmitted it to us who read his poem, so that we, too, feel it with the same intensity. Different aspects of this same nameless emotion of quiet happiness shot with melancholy are the theme of almost all Thomas’s poems. They bring to us precisely that consolation and strength which the country and solitude and leisure bring to the spirits of those long pent in populous cities, but essentialized and distilled in the form of art. They are the light that makes young again the tattered leaves.

The emotion is beyond words and hard to describe, but the poet has deeply felt it and shared it with us readers, so that we can also feel it just as strongly. Different facets of this same indescribable feeling of quiet happiness mixed with sadness are the focus of nearly all of Thomas's poems. They provide us with the comfort and strength that nature, solitude, and free time offer to those who have been stuck in crowded cities, but they are refined and captured in the form of art. They are the light that rejuvenates the worn-out leaves.

Of the purely æsthetic qualities of Thomas’s poetry it is unnecessary to say 148much. He devised a curiously bare and candid verse to express with all possible simplicity and clarity his clear sensations and emotions.... “This is not,” as Mr. de la Mare says in his foreword to Thomas’s Collected Poems, “this is not a poetry that will drug or intoxicate.... It must be read slowly, as naturally as if it were prose, without emphasis.” With this bare verse, devoid of any affectation, whether of cleverness or a too great simplicity, Thomas could do all that he wanted. See, for example, with what extraordinary brightness and precision he could paint a picture:

Of the purely aesthetic qualities of Thomas’s poetry, there’s not much to say. He created a strangely simple and honest verse to express his clear sensations and emotions with as much simplicity and clarity as possible.... “This is not,” as Mr. de la Mare mentions in his foreword to Thomas’s Collected Poems, “this is not poetry that will daze or intoxicate.... It should be read slowly, as naturally as if it were prose, without any emphasis.” With this straightforward verse, free of any pretentiousness, whether from cleverness or excessive simplicity, Thomas was able to achieve everything he wanted. Just look at how vividly and precisely he could paint a picture:

Lichen, ivy and moss
Keep evergreen the trees
That stand half flayed and dying,
And the dead trees on their knees
In dog’s mercury and moss:
And the bright twit of the goldfinch drops
Down there as he flits on thistle-tops.

The same bare precision served him well for describing the interplay of emotions, as in “After you Speak” or “Like the Touch of Rain.” And with this verse of his he could also chant the praises of his English countryside and the character of its people, as typified in Lob-lie-by-the-fire:

The same straightforward style worked well for him in capturing the complexity of emotions, as seen in “After you Speak” or “Like the Touch of Rain.” With this verse, he could also celebrate his English countryside and the nature of its people, as exemplified in Lob-lie-by-the-fire:

149He has been in England as long as dove and daw,
Calling the wild cherry tree the merry tree,
The rose campion Bridget-in-her-bravery;
And in a tender mood he, as I guess,
Christened one flower Love-in-idleness....
150

XXII: A WORDSWORTH ANTHOLOGY[2]

To regard Wordsworth critically, impersonally, is for some of us a rather difficult matter. With the disintegration of the solid orthodoxies Wordsworth became for many intelligent, liberal-minded families the Bible of that sort of pantheism, that dim faith in the existence of a spiritual world, which filled, somewhat inadequately, the place of the older dogmas. Brought up as children in the Wordsworthian tradition, we were taught to believe that a Sunday walk among the hills was somehow equivalent to church-going: the First Lesson was to be read among the clouds, the Second in the primroses; the birds and the running waters sang hymns, and the whole blue landscape preached a sermon “of moral evil and of good.” From this dim religious education we brought away a not very well-informed veneration for the name of Wordsworth, a dutiful conviction about the spirituality of Nature in general, and an extraordinary superstition 151about mountains in particular—a superstition that it took at least three seasons of Alpine Sports to dissipate entirely. Consequently, on reaching man’s estate, when we actually came to read our Wordsworth, we found it extremely difficult to appraise his greatness, so many veils of preconceived ideas had to be pushed aside, so many inveterate deflections of vision allowed for. However, it became possible at last to look at Wordsworth as a detached phenomenon in the world of ideas and not as part of the family tradition of childhood.

To critically and impartially assess Wordsworth is, for some of us, quite challenging. As traditional beliefs crumbled, Wordsworth became, for many open-minded families, the go-to authority on that kind of pantheism—a vague faith in a spiritual realm—that somewhat substituted for older doctrines. Raised in the Wordsworthian tradition, we were led to think that taking a Sunday walk in the hills was somehow comparable to attending church: the First Lesson was to be read among the clouds, the Second amid the primroses; the birds and the flowing streams sang hymns, and the entire blue landscape delivered a sermon “on moral evil and good.” From this vague religious upbringing, we emerged with a somewhat ungrounded reverence for Wordsworth’s name, a dutiful belief in the spirituality of Nature overall, and a strange superstition about mountains specifically—a superstition that required at least three seasons of Alpine Sports to completely dispel. So, when we finally reached adulthood and actually read Wordsworth, we found it extremely hard to evaluate his greatness, as we had to push aside numerous layers of preconceived notions and account for many persistent misinterpretations. However, it eventually became possible to view Wordsworth as an independent figure in the realm of ideas rather than as part of our childhood family tradition.

Like many philosophers, and especially philosophers of a mystical tinge of thought, Wordsworth based his philosophy on his emotions. The conversion of emotions into intellectual terms is a process that has been repeated a thousand times in the history of the human mind. We feel a powerful emotion before a work of art, therefore it partakes of the divine, is a reconstruction of the Idea of which the natural object is a poor reflection. Love moves us deeply, therefore human love is a type of divine love. Nature in her various aspects inspires us with fear, joy, contentment, despair, therefore nature is a soul that expresses anger, sympathy, love, and hatred. One could go on indefinitely multiplying examples of the way in 152which man objectifies the kingdoms of heaven and hell that are within him. The process is often a dangerous one. The mystic who feels within himself the stirrings of inenarrable emotions is not content with these emotions as they are in themselves. He feels it necessary to invent a whole cosmogony that will account for them. To him this philosophy will be true, in so far as it is an expression in intellectual terms of these emotions. But to those who do not know these emotions at first hand, it will be simply misleading. The mystical emotions have what may be termed a conduct value; they enable the man who feels them to live his life with a serenity and confidence unknown to other men. But the philosophical terms in which these emotions are expressed have not necessarily any truth value. This mystical philosophy will be valuable only in so far as it revives, in the minds of its students, those conduct-affecting emotions which originally gave it birth. Accepted at its intellectual face value, such a philosophy may not only have no worth; it may be actually harmful.

Like many philosophers, especially those with a mystical bent, Wordsworth grounded his philosophy in his emotions. Transforming emotions into intellectual concepts is a process that has occurred countless times throughout human history. We experience a strong emotion in response to a work of art, which makes it feel divine, serving as a reconstruction of the Idea that the natural object only imperfectly reflects. Love moves us intensely, so human love is seen as a form of divine love. Nature, in all its forms, evokes fear, joy, satisfaction, and despair in us, thus nature becomes a soul that expresses anger, empathy, love, and hatred. One could endlessly find examples of how people externalize the heavens and hells within them. This process can often be risky. The mystic, feeling profound, inexpressible emotions, isn’t satisfied with these emotions as they are. He feels the need to create an entire cosmology to explain them. For him, this philosophy is true as far as it accurately expresses these emotions in intellectual language. But for those who haven't experienced these emotions directly, it can be simply misleading. Mystical emotions have what could be called a practical value; they allow the person who feels them to navigate life with a peace and assurance that others might not know. However, the philosophical language used to describe these emotions doesn’t inherently hold any truth value. This mystical philosophy will only be valuable to the extent that it rekindles, in its students, the emotional experiences that initially inspired it. If taken solely at its intellectual value, such a philosophy may not just be worthless; it could even be harmful.

Into this beautifully printed volume Mr. Cobden-Sanderson has gathered together most of the passages in Wordsworth’s poetry which possess the power of reviving the emotions 153that inspired them. It is astonishing to find that they fill the best part of two hundred and fifty pages, and that there are still plenty of poems—“Peter Bell,” for example—that one would like to see included. “The Prelude” and “Excursion” yield a rich tribute of what our ancestors would have called “beauties.” There is that astonishing passage in which the poet describes how, as a boy, he rowed by moonlight across the lake:

Into this beautifully printed book, Mr. Cobden-Sanderson has compiled most of the passages from Wordsworth’s poetry that have the ability to evoke the emotions that inspired them. It’s surprising to see that they cover nearly two hundred and fifty pages, and there are still many poems—like “Peter Bell,” for instance—that many would love to see included. “The Prelude” and “Excursion” offer a rich collection of what our ancestors would have referred to as “beauties.” There’s that amazing passage where the poet describes how, as a boy, he rowed across the lake by moonlight: 153

And, as I rose upon the stroke, my boat
Went heaving through the water like a swan;
When, from behind that craggy steep till then
The horizon’s bound, a huge peak, black and huge,
As if with voluntary power instinct,
Upreared its head. I struck and struck again,
And growing still in stature the grim shape
Towered up between me and the stars, and still,
For so it seemed, with purpose of its own
And measured motion, like a living thing,
Strode after me.

There is the history of that other fearful moment when

There is the history of that other scary moment when

I heard among the solitary hills
Low breathings coming after me, and sounds
Of undistinguishable motion, steps
Almost as silent as the turf they trod.

And there are other passages telling of nature in less awful and menacing aspects, nature 154the giver of comfort and strong serenity. Reading these we are able in some measure to live for ourselves the emotions that were Wordsworth’s. If we can feel his “shadowy exaltations,” we have got all that Wordsworth can give us. There is no need to read the theology of his mysticism, the pantheistic explanation of his emotions. To Peter Bell a primrose by a river’s brim was only a yellow primrose. Its beauty stirred in him no feeling. But one can be moved by the sight of the primrose without necessarily thinking, in the words of Mr. Cobden-Sanderson’s preface, of “the infinite tenderness of the infinitely great, of the infinitely great which, from out the infinite and amid its own stupendous tasks, stoops to strew the path of man, the infinitely little, with sunshine and with flowers.” This is the theology of our primrose emotion. But it is the emotion itself which is important, not the theology. The emotion has its own powerful conduct value, whereas the philosophy derived from it, suspiciously anthropocentric, possesses, we should imagine, only the smallest value as truth.

And there are other passages describing nature in less terrifying and threatening ways, nature that brings comfort and a deep sense of peace. Reading these, we can somewhat experience the feelings that Wordsworth had. If we can feel his “shadowy exaltations,” we have received everything Wordsworth can offer us. There’s no need to dive into the theology of his mysticism or the pantheistic interpretation of his feelings. To Peter Bell, a primrose by a river’s edge was just a yellow primrose. Its beauty didn’t evoke any emotions in him. But anyone can be touched by the sight of the primrose without necessarily thinking, as Mr. Cobden-Sanderson said, about “the infinite tenderness of the infinitely great, of the infinitely great which, from out the infinite and amid its own enormous tasks, bends down to scatter the path of man, the infinitely little, with sunshine and flowers.” This is the theology behind our feeling for the primrose. However, it is the feeling itself that matters, not the theology. The emotion holds its own powerful significance, while the philosophy that comes from it, which is suspiciously centered on humans, likely has very little value as truth.

155

XXIII: VERHAEREN

Verhaeren was one of those men who feel all their life long “l’envie” (to use his own admirably expressive phrase), “l’envie de tailler en drapeaux l’étoffe de la vie.” The stuff of life can be put to worse uses. To cut it into flags is, on the whole, more admirable than to cut it, shall we say, into cerecloths, or money-bags, or Parisian underclothing. A flag is a brave, a cheerful and a noble object. These are qualities for which we are prepared to forgive the flag its over-emphasis, its lack of subtlety, its touch of childishness. One can think of a number of writers who have marched through literary history like an army with banners. There was Victor Hugo, for example—one of Verhaeren’s admired masters. There was Balzac, to whose views of life Verhaeren’s was, in some points, curiously akin. Among the minor makers of oriflammes there is our own Mr. Chesterton, with his heroic air of being for ever on the point of setting out on a crusade, glorious with bunting and mounted on a rocking-horse.

Verhaeren was one of those guys who feel all their life long “l’envie” (to use his own impressively expressive phrase), “l’envie de tailler en drapeaux l’étoffe de la vie.” The fabric of life can be put to worse uses. Cutting it into flags is, overall, more admirable than using it, let’s say, for wrapping up corpses, money bags, or trendy Parisian underwear. A flag is a bold, cheerful, and noble thing. These are traits that allow us to overlook the flag’s overemphasis, its lack of subtlety, and its childishness. You can think of several writers who have marched through literary history like an army with banners. There was Victor Hugo, for example—one of Verhaeren’s admired mentors. There was Balzac, whose views on life were, in some ways, surprisingly similar to Verhaeren’s. Among the lesser creators of flags, we have our own Mr. Chesterton, with his heroic vibe of always being on the verge of going off on a crusade, glorious with decorations and riding a rocking horse.

The flag-maker is a man of energy and 156strong vitality. He likes to imagine that all that surrounds him is as large, as full of sap and as vigorous as he feels himself to be. He pictures the world as a place where the colours are strong and brightly contrasted, where a vigorous chiaroscuro leaves no doubt as to the true nature of light and darkness, and where all life pulsates, quivering and taut, like a banner in the wind. From the first we find in Verhaeren all the characteristics of the tailor of banners. In his earliest book of verse, Les Flamands, we see him already delighting in such lines as

The flag-maker is a man full of energy and strong vitality. He likes to envision everything around him as big, vibrant, and as lively as he feels. He imagines the world as a place where colors are bold and sharply contrasted, where a strong play of light and shadow clearly shows the essence of light and darkness, and where all life vibrates, trembling and taut, like a flag in the wind. From the start, Verhaeren embodies all the traits of a banner creator. In his first book of poetry, The Flemish, we see him already enjoying lines like

Leurs deux poings monstrueux pataugeaient dans la pâte.

Already too we find him making copious use—or was it abuse?—as Victor Hugo had done before him, of words like “vaste,” “énorme,” “infini,” “infiniment,” “infinité,” “univers.” Thus, in “L’Ame de la Ville,” he talks of an “énorme” viaduct, an “immense” train, a “monstrueux” sun, even of the “énorme” atmosphere. For Verhaeren all roads lead to the infinite, wherever and whatever that may be.

Already we see him making extensive use—or was it misuse?—as Victor Hugo did before him, of words like “vast,” “huge,” “infinite,” “infinitely,” “infinity,” “universe.” Thus, in "Spirit of the City," he describes an "huge" viaduct, an huge train, a “monstrous” sun, and even the "huge" atmosphere. For Verhaeren, all roads lead to the infinite, no matter where or what that might be.

The highways draw crosses
To infinity, through the woods;
The highways draw distant crosses.
To infinity, across the plains.

157Infinity is one of those notions which are not to be lightly played with. The makers of flags like it because it can be contrasted so effectively with the microscopic finitude of man. Writers like Hugo and Verhaeren talk so often and so easily about infinity that the idea ceases in their poetry to have any meaning at all.

157Infinity is one of those concepts that shouldn't be taken lightly. Flag designers appreciate it because it contrasts so sharply with the tiny, limited nature of humanity. Writers like Hugo and Verhaeren mention infinity so frequently and effortlessly in their poetry that the idea loses its significance entirely.

I have said that, in certain respects, Verhaeren, in his view of life, is not unlike Balzac. This resemblance is most marked in some of the poems of his middle period, especially those in which he deals with aspects of contemporary life. Les Villes tentaculaires contains poems which are wholly Balzacian in conception. Take, for example, Verhaeren’s rhapsody on the Stock Exchange:

I’ve mentioned that, in some ways, Verhaeren’s perspective on life is similar to Balzac’s. This similarity is especially evident in some poems from his middle period, particularly those that focus on contemporary life. Sprawling Cities includes poems that are completely Balzacian in their concept. For instance, look at Verhaeren’s rhapsody about the Stock Exchange:

A rekindled fury
At the glimpse of hope
Monte soudain de l'entonnoir
Of noise and smoke,
Where we fight with thefts, down below.
Dry languages, sharp glances, reversed gestures,
And brains, through which millions swirl,
Echangent is their fear and their terror ...
At the end of the month, when the breakdowns are decided.
Death marks them as suicides,
But on that very day during the bleak hours,
The desires in the fever come back to life,
The relentless malice
Start like before.

158One cannot read these lines without thinking of Balzac’s feverish money-makers, of the Baron de Nucingen, Du Tillet, the Kellers and all the lesser misers and usurers, and all their victims. With their worked-up and rather melodramatic excitement, they breathe the very spirit of Balzac’s prodigious film-scenario version of life.

158One can't read these lines without thinking of Balzac’s obsessed money-makers, like Baron de Nucingen, Du Tillet, the Kellers, and all the other petty misers and lenders, along with all their victims. With their heightened and somewhat dramatic excitement, they capture the essence of Balzac’s incredible cinematic portrayal of life.

Verhaeren’s flag-making instinct led him to take special delight in all that is more than ordinarily large and strenuous. He extols and magnifies the gross violence of the Flemish peasantry, their almost infinite capacity for taking food and drink, their industry, their animalism. In true Rooseveltian style, he admired energy for its own sake. All his romping rhythms were dictated to him by the need to express this passion for the strenuous. His curious assonances and alliterations—

Verhaeren’s instinct for flag-making made him take special joy in everything that is unusually large and intense. He praises and exaggerates the raw strength of the Flemish peasants, their almost limitless ability to consume food and drink, their hard work, their primal nature. In true Roosevelt fashion, he admired energy for its own sake. All his lively rhythms were driven by the desire to convey this passion for the vigorous. His unique assonances and alliterations—

Arguing and bickering—

arise from this same desire to recapture the sense of violence and immediate life.

arise from this same desire to regain the feeling of intensity and vibrant existence.

It is interesting to compare the violence and energy of Verhaeren with the violence of an earlier poet—Rimbaud, the marvellous boy, if ever there was one. Rimbaud cut the stuff of life into flags, but into flags that 159never fluttered on this earth. His violence penetrated, in some sort, beyond the bounds of ordinary life. In some of his poems Rimbaud seems actually to have reached the nameless goal towards which he was striving, to have arrived at that world of unheard-of spiritual vigour and beauty whose nature he can only describe in an exclamatory metaphor:

It’s fascinating to compare the intensity and energy of Verhaeren with the intensity of an earlier poet—Rimbaud, the remarkable boy, if there ever was one. Rimbaud transformed the essence of life into banners, although these banners never waved on this earth. His intensity somehow transcended the limits of everyday life. In some of his poems, Rimbaud seems to have actually achieved the unnamed goal he was aiming for, reaching that realm of unparalleled spiritual strength and beauty, which he can only express in an exclamatory metaphor:

Millions of golden birds, oh future strength!

But the vigour of Verhaeren is never anything so fine and spiritual as this “million of golden birds.” It is merely the vigour and violence of ordinary life speeded up to cinema intensity.

But Verhaeren's energy is never as fine and spiritual as this “million of golden birds.” It's just the energy and intensity of everyday life amplified to movie-level excitement.

It is a noticeable fact that Verhaeren was generally at his best when he took a holiday from the making and waving of flags. His Flemish bucolics and the love poems of Les Heures, written for the most part in traditional form, and for the most part shorter and more concentrated than his poems of violence and energy, remain the most moving portion of his work. Very interesting, too, are the poems belonging to that early phase of doubt and depression which saw the publication of Les Débâcles and Les Flambeaux Noirs. The energy and life of the later books is there, 160but in some sort concentrated, preserved and intensified, because turned inwards upon itself. Of many of the later poems one feels that they were written much too easily. These must have been brought very painfully and laboriously to the birth.

It's clear that Verhaeren was generally at his best when he took a break from creating and waving flags. His Flemish countryside pieces and the love poems of The Hours, mostly written in traditional forms and typically shorter and more focused than his poems filled with violence and energy, remain the most impactful part of his work. The poems from his early phase of doubt and depression, which led to the publication of The Downfall and The Black Torches, are also very interesting. The energy and vitality of the later books are present, but in a way that's concentrated, preserved, and intensified, since they're turned inward. Many of the later poems feel like they were written way too easily. These must have been created through a lot of pain and hard work.

161

XXIV: EDWARD LEAR

There are few writers whose works I care to read more than once, and one of them is certainly Edward Lear. Nonsense, like poetry, to which it is closely allied, like philosophic speculation, like every product of the imagination, is an assertion of man’s spiritual freedom in spite of all the oppression of circumstance. As long as it remains possible for the human mind to invent the Quangle Wangle and the Fimble Fowl, to wander at will over the Great Gromboolian Plain and the hills of the Cnankly Bore, the victory is ours. The existence of nonsense is the nearest approach to a proof of that unprovable article of faith, whose truth we must all assume or perish miserably: that life is worth living. It is when circumstances combine to prove, with syllogistic cogency, that life is not worth living that I turn to Lear and find comfort and refreshment. I read him and I perceive that it is a good thing to be alive; for I am free, with Lear, to be as inconsequent as I like.

There are few writers whose works I enjoy reading multiple times, and one of them is definitely Edward Lear. Nonsense, like poetry—closely related to it—like philosophical speculation, and like every product of the imagination, is a declaration of our spiritual freedom despite all the limitations of our circumstances. As long as it's possible for the human mind to create the Quangle Wangle and the Fimble Fowl, to wander freely across the Great Gromboolian Plain and the hills of the Cnankly Bore, we have won. The existence of nonsense is the closest we get to proof of that unprovable belief, whose truth we all must accept or suffer miserably: that life is worth living. It’s when circumstances align to convincingly suggest that life isn’t worth living that I turn to Lear and find comfort and rejuvenation. I read him and realize that it’s a good thing to be alive; for I am, with Lear, free to be as illogical as I want.

Lear is a genuine poet. For what is his nonsense except the poetical imagination a 162little twisted out of its course? Lear had the true poet’s feeling for words—words in themselves, precious and melodious, like phrases of music; personal as human beings. Marlowe talks of entertaining divine Zenocrate; Milton of the leaves that fall in Vallombrosa; Lear of the Fimble Fowl with a corkscrew leg, of runcible spoons, of things meloobious and genteel. Lewis Carroll wrote nonsense by exaggerating sense—a too logical logic. His coinages of words are intellectual. Lear, more characteristically a poet, wrote nonsense that is an excess of imagination, coined words for the sake of their colour and sound alone. His is the purer nonsense, because more poetical. Change the key ever so little and the “Dong with a Luminous Nose” would be one of the most memorable romantic poems of the nineteenth century. Think, too, of that exquisite “Yonghy Bonghy Bo”! In one of Tennyson’s later volumes there is a charming little lyric about Catullus, which begins:

Lear is a true poet. What is his nonsense if not the poetic imagination slightly off course? Lear had the genuine poet's appreciation for words—words that are precious and musical, like melodies; as personal as people. Marlowe writes about the captivating divine Zenocrate; Milton mentions the leaves that fall in Vallombrosa; Lear talks about the Fimble Fowl with a corkscrew leg, runcible spoons, and things that are meloobious and genteel. Lewis Carroll created nonsense by stretching sense—an overly logical logic. His invented words are intellectual. Lear, being more of a poet, wrote nonsense that comes from an overflow of imagination, inventing words purely for their color and sound. His nonsense is purer because it is more poetic. Change the key just a bit and “Dong with a Luminous Nose” could easily be one of the most unforgettable romantic poems of the nineteenth century. Also, consider that beautiful “Yonghy Bonghy Bo”! In one of Tennyson’s later volumes, there’s a lovely little lyric about Catullus that begins:

Row us out from Desenzano,
To your Sirmione row!
So they row’d, and there we landed—
O lovely Sirmio!

Can one doubt for a moment that he was thinking, when he wrote these words, of that 163superb stanza with which the “Yonghy Bonghy” opens:

Can anyone doubt for a second that he was thinking, when he wrote these words, of that 163 amazing stanza with which the “Yonghy Bonghy” begins:

On the coast of Coromandel,
Where the early pumpkins blow,
In the middle of the woods,
Dwelt the Yonghy Bonghy Bo.

Personally, I prefer Lear’s poem; it is the richer and the fuller of the two.

Personally, I prefer Lear’s poem; it is the richer and more complete of the two.

Lear’s genius is at its best in the Nonsense Rhymes, or Limericks, as a later generation has learned to call them. In these I like to think of him not merely as a poet and a draughtsman—and how unique an artist the recent efforts of Mr. Nash to rival him have only affirmed—but also as a profound social philosopher. No study of Lear would be complete without at least a few remarks on “They” of the Nonsense Rhymes. “They” are the world, the man in the street; “They” are what the leader-writers in the twopenny press would call all Right-Thinking Men and Women; “They” are Public Opinion. The Nonsense Rhymes are, for the most part, nothing more nor less than episodes selected from the history of that eternal struggle between the genius or the eccentric and his fellow-beings. Public Opinion universally abhors eccentricity. There was, for example, that charming Old Man of Melrose who 164walked on the tips of his toes. But “They” said (with their usual inability to appreciate the artist), “It ain’t pleasant to see you at present, you stupid old man of Melrose.” Occasionally, when the eccentric happens to be a criminal genius, “They” are doubtless right. The Old Man with a Gong who bumped on it all the day long deserved to be smashed. (But “They” also smashed a quite innocuous Old Man of Whitehaven merely for dancing a quadrille with a raven.) And there was that Old Person of Buda, whose conduct grew ruder and ruder; “They” were justified, I dare say, in using a hammer to silence his clamour. But it raises the whole question of punishment and of the relation between society and the individual.

Lear’s genius shines in the Nonsense Rhymes, or Limericks, as later generations have come to call them. I like to view him not just as a poet and an artist—and how unique an artist Mr. Nash’s recent attempts to match him have demonstrated—but also as a deep social philosopher. No examination of Lear would be complete without mentioning “They” in the Nonsense Rhymes. “They” represent the world, the average person; “They” are what those editorial writers in the cheap press would label all Right-Thinking Men and Women; “They” embody Public Opinion. The Nonsense Rhymes mostly consist of episodes chosen from the ongoing battle between the genius or the eccentric and their fellow beings. Public Opinion universally rejects eccentricity. There was, for instance, that charming Old Man of Melrose who walked on his toes. But “They” said (showing their usual inability to appreciate the artist), “It ain’t pleasant to see you at present, you stupid old man of Melrose.” Occasionally, when the eccentric is a criminal genius, “They” are undoubtedly correct. The Old Man with a Gong, who banged on it all day long, deserved to be stopped. (But “They” also put an innocent Old Man of Whitehaven down merely for dancing a quadrille with a raven.) And there was that Old Person of Buda, whose behavior became increasingly rude; “They” were justified, I suppose, in using a hammer to silence his noise. But this brings up the larger issue of punishment and the relationship between society and the individual.

When “They” are not offensive, they content themselves with being foolishly inquisitive. Thus, “They” ask the Old Man of the Wrekin whether his boots are made of leather. “They” pester the Old Man in a Tree with imbecile questions about the Bee which so horribly bored him. In these encounters the geniuses and the eccentrics often get the better of the gross and heavy-witted public. The Old Person of Ware who rode on the back of a bear certainly scored off “Them.” For when “They” asked: “Does it trot?” He replied, “It does not.” (The 165picture shows it galloping ventre à terre.) “It’s a Moppsikon Floppsikon bear.” Sometimes, too, the eccentric actually leads “Them” on to their discomfiture. One thinks of that Old Man in a Garden, who always begged every one’s pardon. When “They” asked him, “What for?” he replied, “You’re a bore, and I trust you’ll go out of my garden.” But “They” probably ended up by smashing him.

When "They" aren't being rude, they just get annoying with their silly questions. So, "They" ask the Old Man of the Wrekin if his boots are made of leather. "They" bother the Old Man in a Tree with stupid questions about the Bee that bored him to tears. In these situations, the clever and quirky often outsmart the dull and thick-headed crowd. The Old Person of Ware who rode on a bear definitely got the better of "Them." When "They" asked, "Does it trot?" he replied, "It does not." (The 165 picture shows it galloping belly to the ground.) "It's a Moppsikon Floppsikon bear." Sometimes, the eccentric even manages to make "Them" look foolish. Take the Old Man in a Garden, who always apologized to everyone. When "They" asked him, "What for?" he replied, "You're a bore, and I hope you'll leave my garden." But "They" probably ended up ruining him.

Occasionally the men of genius adopt a Mallarméen policy. They flee from the gross besetting crowd.

Occasionally, brilliant individuals take on a Mallarméan approach. They escape from the overwhelming crowd.

The flesh is sad, alas, and I’ve read all the books.
Run, over there, run...

It was surely with these words on his lips that the Old Person of Bazing (whose presence of mind, for all that he was a Symbolist, was amazing) went out to purchase the steed which he rode at full speed and escaped from the people of Bazing. He chose the better part; for it is almost impossible to please the mob. The Old Person of Ealing was thought by his suburban neighbours to be almost devoid of good feeling, because, if you please, he drove a small gig with three owls and a pig. And there was that pathetic Old Man of Thermopylæ (for whom I have a peculiar sympathy, since he reminds me so 166poignantly of myself), who never did anything properly. “They,” said, “If you choose to boil eggs in your shoes, you shall never remain in Thermopylæ.” The sort of people “They” like do the stupidest things, have the vulgarest accomplishments. Of the Old Person of Filey his acquaintance was wont to speak highly because he danced perfectly well to the sound of a bell. And the people of Shoreham adored that fellow-citizen of theirs whose habits were marked by decorum and who bought an umbrella and sate in the cellar. Naturally; it was only to be expected.

It was surely with these words on his lips that the Old Person of Bazing (whose quick thinking, despite being a Symbolist, was impressive) went out to buy the horse he rode at full speed to escape from the people of Bazing. He chose wisely; it’s nearly impossible to satisfy the crowd. The Old Person of Ealing was seen by his suburban neighbors as almost lacking in good feelings because, if you can believe it, he drove a small cart with three owls and a pig. And there was that sad Old Man of Thermopylæ (for whom I have a particular sympathy, since he reminds me so poignantly of myself), who never did anything right. “They,” said, “If you decide to boil eggs in your shoes, you won't be staying in Thermopylæ.” The kind of people “They” like do the dumbest things and have the coarsest skills. Of the Old Person of Filey, his acquaintances often spoke highly because he danced perfectly well to the sound of a bell. And the people of Shoreham adored that fellow citizen of theirs whose behavior was marked by propriety and who bought an umbrella and sat in the cellar. Naturally; it was only to be expected.

167

XXV: SIR CHRISTOPHER WREN

That an Englishman should be a very great plastic artist is always rather surprising. Perhaps it is a matter of mere chance; perhaps it has something to do with our national character—if such a thing really exists. But, whatever may be the cause, the fact remains that England has produced very few artists of first-class importance. The Renaissance, as it spread, like some marvellous infectious disease of the spirit, across the face of Europe, manifested itself in different countries by different symptoms. In Italy, the country of its origin, the Renaissance was, more than anything, an outburst of painting, architecture and sculpture. Scholarship and religious reformation were, in Germany, the typical manifestations of the disease. But when this gorgeous spiritual measles crossed the English Channel, its symptoms were almost exclusively literary. The first premonitory touch of the infection from Italy “brought out” Chaucer. With the next bout of the disease England produced the Elizabethans. But among all these poets there 168was not a single plastic artist whose name we so much as remember.

That an Englishman can be a truly great visual artist is always a bit surprising. Maybe it's just luck; maybe it has to do with our national character—if such a thing even exists. But, whatever the reason, the reality is that England has produced very few artists of top-tier significance. The Renaissance, as it spread across Europe like an incredible infectious spirit, showed different signs in different countries. In Italy, where it all started, the Renaissance was primarily an explosion of painting, architecture, and sculpture. In Germany, scholarship and religious reform were the main expressions of this movement. But when this beautiful spiritual fever crossed the English Channel, its signs were almost entirely literary. The first hint of the Italian influence "brought out" Chaucer. With the next wave of the movement, England gave us the Elizabethans. Yet among all these poets, there wasn’t a single visual artist whose name we even remember.

And then, suddenly, the seventeenth century gave birth to two English artists of genius. It produced Inigo Jones and, a little later, Wren. Wren died, at the age of more than ninety, in the spring of 1723. We are celebrating to-day his bi-centenary—celebrating it not merely by antiquarian talk and scholarly appreciations of his style but also (the signs are not wanting) in a more concrete and living way: by taking a renewed interest in the art of which he was so great a master and by reverting in our practice to that fine tradition which he, with his predecessor, Inigo, inaugurated.

And then, suddenly, the seventeenth century brought forth two brilliant English artists. It produced Inigo Jones and, a bit later, Wren. Wren passed away, at more than ninety years old, in the spring of 1723. Today, we are celebrating his bicentennial—not just with historical discussions and scholarly analyses of his style, but also (the signs are clear) in a more tangible and vibrant way: by rekindling our interest in the art of which he was such a master and by returning to that rich tradition that he, along with his predecessor, Inigo, established.

An anniversary celebration is an act of what Wordsworth would have called “natural piety”; an act by which past is linked with present and of the vague, interminable series of the days a single comprehensible and logical unity is created in our minds. At the coming of the centenaries we like to remember the great men of the past, not so much by way of historical exercise, but that we may see precisely where, in relation to their achievement, we stand at the present time, that we may appraise the life still left in their spirit and apply to ourselves the moral of their example. I have no intention in this 169article of giving a biography of Wren, a list of his works, or a technical account of his style and methods. I propose to do no more than describe, in the most general terms, the nature of his achievement and its significance to ourselves.

An anniversary celebration is something that Wordsworth would have referred to as “natural piety”; it’s a way to connect the past with the present and transform the endless series of days into a single, clear, and logical understanding in our minds. When centenaries come around, we like to remember the great figures from the past, not just as a historical exercise, but to better understand where we currently stand in relation to their achievements, to evaluate the life still present in their legacy, and to draw moral lessons from their examples for ourselves. I don’t plan in this 169 article to provide a biography of Wren, list his works, or give a technical account of his style and methods. Instead, I aim to simply describe, in broad terms, the nature of his accomplishments and their significance for us today.

Wren was a good architect. But since it is important to know precisely what we are talking about, let us begin by asking ourselves what good architecture is. Descending with majesty from his private Sinai, Mr. Ruskin dictated to a whole generation of Englishmen the æsthetic Law. On monolithic tables that were the Stones of Venice he wrote the great truths that had been revealed to him. Here is one of them:

Wren was a talented architect. But since it's essential to understand exactly what we're discussing, let's start by asking what good architecture really means. Descending gracefully from his own Sinai, Mr. Ruskin taught an entire generation of Englishmen the principles of aesthetics. On solid tablets known as the Stones of Venice, he wrote the profound truths that had been revealed to him. Here’s one of them:

It is to be generally observed that the proportions of buildings have nothing to do with the style or general merit of their architecture. An architect trained in the worst schools and utterly devoid of all meaning or purpose in his work, may yet have such a natural gift of massing and grouping as will render his structure effective when seen at a distance.

It is generally noted that the proportions of buildings are not related to the style or overall quality of their architecture. An architect who has trained in the worst schools and lacks any meaning or purpose in their work may still possess a natural talent for massing and grouping that makes their structure look impressive from a distance.

Now it is to be generally observed, as he himself would say, that in all matters connected with art, Ruskin is to be interpreted as we interpret dreams—that is to say, as signifying precisely the opposite of what he says. Thus, when we find him saying that 170good architecture has nothing to do with proportion or the judicious disposition of masses and that the general effect counts for nothing at all, we may take it as more or less definitely proven that good architecture is, in fact, almost entirely a matter of proportion and massing, and that the general effect of the whole work counts for nearly everything. Interpreted according to this simple oneirocritical method, Ruskin’s pontifical pronouncement may be taken as explaining briefly and clearly the secrets of good architecture. That is why I have chosen this quotation to be the text of my discourse on Wren.

Now, it's commonly noted, as he would put it, that when it comes to art, Ruskin should be interpreted like dreams—meaning that what he says often implies the exact opposite. So, when he claims that good architecture has nothing to do with proportion or the careful arrangement of masses and that the overall effect doesn't matter at all, we can safely conclude that good architecture is actually mostly about proportion and massing, and the general effect of the entire work is nearly everything. Using this straightforward dream-interpretation approach, Ruskin's authoritative statements can be understood to clearly and briefly reveal the secrets of good architecture. This is why I chose this quote as the basis for my discussion on Wren.

For the qualities which most obviously distinguish Wren’s work are precisely those which Ruskin so contemptuously disparages and which we, by our process of interpretation, have singled out as the essentially architectural qualities. In all that Wren designed—I am speaking of the works of his maturity; for at the beginning of his career he was still an unpractised amateur, and at the end, though still on occasion wonderfully successful, a very old man—we see a faultless proportion, a felicitous massing and contrasting of forms. He conceived his buildings as three-dimensional designs which should be seen, from every point of view, as 171harmoniously proportioned wholes. (With regard to the exteriors this, of course, is true only of those buildings which can be seen from all sides. Like all true architects, Wren preferred to build in positions where his work could be appreciated three-dimensionally. But he was also a wonderful maker of façades; witness his Middle Temple gateway and his houses in King’s Bench Walk.) He possessed in the highest degree that instinctive sense of proportion and scale which enabled him to embody his conception in brick and stone. In his great masterpiece of St. Paul’s every part of the building, seen from within or without, seems to stand in a certain satisfying and harmonious relation to every other part. The same is true even of the smallest works belonging to the period of Wren’s maturity. On its smaller scale and different plane, such a building as Rochester Guildhall is as beautiful, because as harmonious in the relation of all its parts, as St. Paul’s.

The qualities that clearly set Wren’s work apart are exactly those that Ruskin harshly criticized, and which we have identified as the essential architectural qualities through our interpretation. In everything Wren designed—I’m referring to his mature works; at the start of his career he was still an inexperienced amateur, and in his later years, although still occasionally remarkably successful, he was quite aged—we see perfect proportion and a pleasing arrangement and contrast of forms. He envisioned his buildings as three-dimensional designs that should appear, from every angle, as harmoniously proportioned entities. (Regarding the exteriors, this is only true for those buildings that can be viewed from all sides. Like all great architects, Wren preferred to create in locations where his work could be appreciated in three dimensions. However, he was also a fantastic designer of façades; just look at his Middle Temple gateway and his houses in King’s Bench Walk.) He had an exceptional instinctive sense of proportion and scale, allowing him to bring his vision to life in brick and stone. In his masterpiece, St. Paul’s, every part of the building, whether viewed from inside or outside, seems to exist in a satisfying and harmonious relationship with every other part. The same applies to even the smallest works from Wren’s mature period. On its smaller scale and different level, a building like Rochester Guildhall is just as beautiful—because the relationship of all its parts is as harmonious—as St. Paul’s.

Of Wren’s other purely architectural qualities I shall speak but briefly. He was, to begin with, an engineer of inexhaustible resource; one who could always be relied upon to find the best possible solution to any problem, from blowing up the ruins of old St. Paul’s to providing the new with a dome that 172should be at once beautiful and thoroughly safe. As a designer he exhibited the same practical ingenuity. No architect has known how to make so much of a difficult site and cheap materials. The man who built the City churches was a practical genius of no common order. He was also an artist of profoundly original mind. This originality reveals itself in the way in which he combines the accepted features of classical Renaissance architecture into new designs that were entirely English and his own. The steeples of his City churches provide us with an obvious example of this originality. His domestic architecture—that wonderful application of classical principles to the best in the native tradition—is another.

Of Wren’s other purely architectural qualities, I’ll touch on briefly. First of all, he was an endlessly resourceful engineer; someone you could always count on to find the best solution to any issue, whether it was demolishing the ruins of old St. Paul’s or designing a new dome that was both beautiful and completely safe. As a designer, he showed the same practical creativity. No architect has been better at making the most of a challenging site and low-cost materials. The person who built the City churches was a practical genius of exceptional talent. He was also an artist with a profoundly original mind. This originality shows in how he blends the classic features of Renaissance architecture into new designs that are uniquely English and his own. The steeples of his City churches are a clear example of this originality. His domestic architecture—that amazing application of classical principles to the best of the native tradition—is another.

But Wren’s most characteristic quality—the quality which gives to his work, over and above its pure beauty, its own peculiar character and charm—is a quality rather moral than æsthetic. Of Chelsea Hospital, Carlyle once remarked that it was “obviously the work of a gentleman.” The words are illuminating. Everything that Wren did was the work of a gentleman; that is the secret of its peculiar character. For Wren was a great gentleman: one who valued dignity and restraint and who, respecting himself, respected also humanity; one who desired 173that men and women should live with the dignity, even the grandeur, befitting their proud human title; one who despised meanness and oddity as much as vulgar ostentation; one who admired reason and order, who distrusted all extravagance and excess. A gentleman, the finished product of an old and ordered civilization.

But Wren’s most defining quality—the one that adds a unique character and charm to his work, beyond its pure beauty—is more moral than aesthetic. Regarding Chelsea Hospital, Carlyle once noted that it was “obviously the work of a gentleman.” These words are enlightening. Everything Wren created was the work of a gentleman; that’s the secret to its unique character. Wren was a true gentleman: someone who valued dignity and restraint, and who, by respecting himself, also respected humanity; someone who wanted men and women to live with the dignity, even the grandeur, that reflects their noble human status; someone who looked down on meanness and quirkiness just as much as he did on vulgar showiness; someone who valued reason and order, and who was skeptical of all extravagance and excess. A gentleman, the ultimate product of an ancient and structured civilization.

Wren, the restrained and dignified gentleman, stands out most clearly when we compare him with his Italian contemporaries. The baroque artists of the seventeenth century were interested above everything in the new, the startling, the astonishing; they strained after impossible grandeurs, unheard-of violences. The architectural ideals of which they dreamed were more suitable for embodiment in theatrical cardboard than in stone. And indeed, the late seventeenth and early eighteenth century was the golden age of scene-painting in Italy. The artists who painted the settings for the elder Scarlatti’s operas, the later Bibienas and Piranesis, came nearer to reaching the wild Italian ideal than ever mere architects like Borromini or Bernini, their imaginations cramped by the stubbornness of stone and the unsleeping activities of gravitations, could hope to do.

Wren, the composed and dignified gentleman, stands out most clearly when we compare him with his Italian contemporaries. The baroque artists of the seventeenth century were mainly focused on the new, the shocking, and the impressive; they pushed for impossible grandeur and unheard-of extremes. The architectural ideals they envisioned were better suited for theatrical sets than for stone. In fact, the late seventeenth and early eighteenth century was the golden age of scene-painting in Italy. The artists who created the backdrops for the elder Scarlatti’s operas, along with the later Bibienas and Piranesis, were much closer to achieving the wild Italian ideal than architects like Borromini or Bernini, whose imaginations were limited by the rigidity of stone and the relentless pull of gravity.

How vastly different is the baroque theatricality from Wren’s sober restraint! Wren 174was a master of the grand style; but he never dreamed of building for effect alone. He was never theatrical or showy, never pretentious or vulgar. St. Paul’s is a monument of temperance and chastity. His great palace at Hampton Court is no gaudy stage-setting for the farce of absolute monarchy. It is a country gentleman’s house—more spacious, of course, and with statelier rooms and more impressive vistas—but still a house meant to be lived in by some one who was a man as well as a king. But if his palaces might have housed, without the least incongruity, a well-bred gentleman, conversely his common houses were always dignified enough, however small, to be palaces in miniature and the homes of kings.

How dramatically different is baroque theatricality from Wren’s understated style! Wren 174was a master of the grand style, but he never considered building just for show. He was never over-the-top or flashy, never pretentious or vulgar. St. Paul’s is a symbol of moderation and purity. His grand palace at Hampton Court isn’t a flashy backdrop for the farce of absolute monarchy. It’s a country gentleman’s home—larger, of course, with grander rooms and more impressive views—but still a residence meant for someone who was both a man and a king. While his palaces could easily accommodate a well-mannered gentleman without any awkwardness, his simpler homes were always dignified enough, no matter how small, to feel like miniature palaces and the homes of kings.

In the course of the two hundred years which have elapsed since his death, Wren’s successors have often departed, with melancholy results, from the tradition of which he was the founder. They have forgotten, in their architecture, the art of being gentlemen. Infected by a touch of the baroque folie de grandeur, the architects of the eighteenth century built houses in imitation of Versailles and Caserta—huge stage houses, all for show and magnificence and all but impossible to live in.

Over the two hundred years since his death, Wren’s successors have often strayed from the tradition he established, with sad results. They've forgotten the importance of being gentlemen in their architecture. Influenced by a hint of baroque grandiosity, the architects of the eighteenth century created homes that imitated Versailles and Caserta—massive, showy structures that are nearly impossible to live in.

The architects of the nineteenth century 175sinned in a diametrically opposite way—towards meanness and a negation of art. Senselessly preoccupied with details, they created the nightmare architecture of “features.” The sham Gothic of early Victorian times yielded at the end of the century to the nauseous affectation of “sham-peasantry.” Big houses were built with all the irregularity and more than the “quaintness” of cottages; suburban villas took the form of machine-made imitations of the Tudor peasant’s hut. To all intents and purposes architecture ceased to exist; Ruskin had triumphed.

The architects of the nineteenth century 175went in a completely different direction—toward plainness and a rejection of art. Obsessed with unnecessary details, they created the nightmare design of "features." The fake Gothic style of early Victorian times gave way by the end of the century to the cringe-worthy pretentiousness of "fake peasantry." Large houses were constructed with all the irregularity and even more of the "quaintness" of cottages; suburban villas resembled factory-made copies of the Tudor peasant’s hut. In practical terms, architecture seemed to disappear; Ruskin had won.

To-day, however, there are signs that architecture is coming back to that sane and dignified tradition of which Wren was the great exponent. Architects are building houses for gentlemen to live in. Let us hope that they will continue to do so. There may be sublimer types of men than the gentleman: there are saints, for example, and the great enthusiasts whose thoughts and actions move the world. But for practical purposes and in a civilized, orderly society, the gentleman remains, after all, the ideal man. The most profound religious emotions have been expressed in Gothic architecture. Human ambitions and aspirations have been most colossally reflected by the Romans and the 176Italians of the baroque. But it is in England that the golden mean of reasonableness and decency—the practical philosophy of the civilized man—has received its most elegant and dignified expression. The old gentleman who died two hundred years ago preached on the subject of civilization a number of sermons in stone. St. Paul’s and Greenwich, Trinity Library and Hampton Court, Chelsea, Kilmainham, Blackheath and Rochester, St. Stephen’s, Wallbrook and St. Mary Ab-church, Kensington orangery and Middle Temple gateway—these are the titles of a few of them. They have much, if we will but study them, to teach us.

Today, however, there are signs that architecture is returning to the sensible and dignified tradition of which Wren was the great advocate. Architects are designing homes for people to live in. Let’s hope they keep doing this. There may be greater types of people than the gentleman—like saints, for instance, and the passionate individuals whose ideas and actions shape the world. But for practical purposes in a civilized, orderly society, the gentleman is still, after all, the ideal person. The deepest religious feelings have been expressed in Gothic architecture. Human ambitions and aspirations have been most impressively reflected by the Romans and the Italians of the Baroque period. However, it is in England that the balanced blend of reason and decency—the practical philosophy of civilized living—has found its most graceful and dignified expression. The old gentleman who passed away two hundred years ago delivered a number of sermons in stone about civilization. St. Paul’s Cathedral and Greenwich, Trinity Library and Hampton Court, Chelsea, Kilmainham, Blackheath and Rochester, St. Stephen’s, Walbrook, and St. Mary Abchurch, Kensington orangery and Middle Temple gateway—these are the names of just a few. They have plenty to teach us if we are willing to study them.

177

XXVI: BEN JONSON[3]

It comes as something of a surprise to find that the niche reserved for Ben Jonson in the “English Men of Letters” series has only now been filled. One expected somehow that he would have been among the first of the great ones to be enshrined; but no, he has had a long time to wait; and Adam Smith, and Sydney Smith, and Hazlitt, and Fanny Burney have gone before him into the temple of fame. Now, however, his monument has at last been made, with Professor Gregory Smith’s qualified version of “O rare Ben Jonson!” duly and definitively carved upon it.

It’s surprising to see that the spot for Ben Jonson in the “English Men of Letters” series has only just been filled. One would have expected him to be among the first greats to be honored, but instead, he’s had to wait a long time. Adam Smith, Sydney Smith, Hazlitt, and Fanny Burney have all been recognized before him in the hall of fame. Now, though, his monument has finally been created, with Professor Gregory Smith’s carefully crafted version of “O rare Ben Jonson!” properly engraved on it.

What is it that makes us, almost as a matter of course, number Ben Jonson among the great? Why should we expect him to be an early candidate for immortality, or why, indeed, should he be admitted to the “English Men of Letters” series at all? These are difficult questions to answer; for when we come to consider the matter we find ourselves unable to give any very glowing account of Ben or his greatness. It is 178hard to say that one likes his work; one cannot honestly call him a good poet or a supreme dramatist. And yet, unsympathetic as he is, uninteresting as he often can be, we still go on respecting and admiring him, because, in spite of everything, we are conscious, obscurely but certainly, that he was a great man.

What is it that automatically leads us to consider Ben Jonson one of the greats? Why do we think he deserves to be an early candidate for immortality, or why should he even be included in the “English Men of Letters” series? These are tough questions to answer; when we think it over, we realize we can’t provide a very flattering description of Ben or his greatness. It's hard to say that we actually enjoy his work; we can’t genuinely label him a great poet or an outstanding playwright. Still, despite his lack of appeal and how often he can be dull, we continue to respect and admire him because, even with all his flaws, we sense—however vaguely—that he was a significant figure.

He had little influence on his successors; the comedy of humours died without any but an abortive issue. Shadwell, the mountain-bellied “Og, from a treason tavern rolling home,” is not a disciple that any man would have much pride in claiming. No raking up of literary history will make Ben Jonson great as a founder of a school or an inspirer of others. His greatness is a greatness of character. There is something almost alarming in the spectacle of this formidable figure advancing with tank-like irresistibility towards the goal he had set himself to attain. No sirens of romance can seduce him, no shock of opposition unseat him in his career. He proceeds along the course theoretically mapped out at the inception of his literary life, never deviating from this narrow way till the very end—till the time when, in his old age, he wrote that exquisite pastoral, The Sad Shepherd, which is so complete and absolute a denial of all his lifelong principles. 179But The Sad Shepherd is a weakness, albeit a triumphant weakness. Ben, as he liked to look upon himself, as he has again and again revealed himself to us, is the artist with principles, protesting against the anarchic absence of principle among the geniuses and charlatans, the poets and ranters of his age.

He had little impact on those who came after him; the comedy of humours faded away without producing anything meaningful. Shadwell, the heavyset “Og, rolling home from a treason tavern,” is not someone any man would feel proud to claim as a follower. Digging through literary history won’t make Ben Jonson great as a founder of a school or an inspiration for others. His greatness lies in his character. There’s something almost alarming about the sight of this formidable figure moving with unstoppable force toward the goal he set for himself. No romantic distractions can lure him away, and no shock of opposition can derail his career. He sticks to the path he outlined at the start of his literary life, never straying from this narrow route until the very end—when, in his old age, he wrote that beautiful pastoral, The Sad Shepherd, which completely contradicts all his lifelong principles. 179 But The Sad Shepherd is a weakness, though it’s a triumphant one. Ben, as he liked to see himself and has shown us repeatedly, is the artist with principles, standing against the chaotic lack of principle among the geniuses and frauds, the poets and loudmouths of his time.

The true artificer will not run away from nature as he were afraid of her; or depart from life and the likeness of truth; but speak to the capacity of his hearers. And though his language differ from the vulgar somewhat, it shall not fly from all humanity, with the Tamerlanes and Tamer-Chams of the late age, which had nothing in them but the scenical strutting and furious vociferation to warrant them to the ignorant gapers. He knows it is his only art, so to carry it as none but artificers perceive it. In the meantime, perhaps, he is called barren, dull, lean, a poor writer, or by what contumelious word can come in their cheeks, by these men who without labour, judgment, knowledge, or almost sense, are received or preferred before him.

The true craftsman doesn’t shy away from nature as if he’s afraid of it, nor does he detach from life and the truth; instead, he communicates based on the understanding of his audience. Even if his language is a bit different from common speech, it won’t completely distance itself from humanity, unlike the Tamerlanes and Tamer-Chams of recent times, who only offered theatrical posturing and loud outbursts to impress the clueless onlookers. He understands that his only skill is to present it in a way that only fellow craftsmen can appreciate. In the meantime, he may be labeled as barren, dull, weak, or a poor writer, or hit with any disrespectful term that comes to their minds, from those who, without effort, insight, knowledge, or even common sense, are accepted or favored over him.

In these sentences from Discoveries Ben Jonson paints his own picture—portrait of the artist as a true artificer—setting forth, in its most general form, and with no distracting details of the humours or the moral purpose of art, his own theory of the artist’s true function and nature. Jonson’s theory was no idle speculation, no mere thing of words and air, but a creed, a principle, a 180categorical imperative, conditioning and informing his whole work. Any study of the poet must, therefore, begin with the formulation of his theory, and must go on, as Professor Gregory Smith’s excellent essay does indeed proceed, to show in detail how the theory was applied and worked out in each individual composition.

In these sentences from Discoveries, Ben Jonson creates a self-portrait—depicting himself as a true craftsman—laying out, in general terms and without any irrelevant details about emotions or the moral purpose of art, his own view of the artist’s genuine role and essence. Jonson’s perspective was no trivial idea, no empty talk, but a belief, a principle, a 180categorical imperative, shaping and guiding his entire body of work. Therefore, any study of the poet must start with defining his theory and must continue, as Professor Gregory Smith’s excellent essay does indeed demonstrate, to illustrate in detail how that theory was applied and developed in each specific piece.

A good deal of nonsense has been talked at one time or another about artistic theories. The artist is told that he should have no theories, that he should warble native wood-notes wild, that he should “sing,” be wholly spontaneous, should starve his brain and cultivate his heart and spleen; that an artistic theory cramps the style, stops up the Helicons of inspiration, and so on, and so on. The foolish and sentimental conception of the artist, to which these anti-intellectual doctrines are a corollary, dates from the time of romanticism and survives among the foolish and sentimental of to-day. A consciously practised theory of art has never spoiled a good artist, has never dammed up inspiration, but rather, and in most cases profitably, canalized it. Even the Romantics had theories and were wild and emotional on principle.

A lot of nonsense has been said at various times about artistic theories. Artists are told they shouldn't have any theories, that they should express themselves freely and spontaneously, to let their natural instincts guide them without overthinking. They hear that having an artistic theory restricts their style and blocks their creativity, and so on. This misguided and overly sentimental view of the artist, which these anti-intellectual beliefs support, originated during the romantic era and still persists among the naive and sentimental people today. A well-thought-out artistic theory has never harmed a good artist or stifled inspiration; in fact, it often helps channel it effectively. Even the Romantics had their theories and were passionate and emotional on purpose.

Theories are above all necessary at moments when old traditions are breaking up, 181when all is chaos and in flux. At such moments an artist formulates his theory and clings to it through thick and thin; clings to it as the one firm raft of security in the midst of the surrounding unrest. Thus, when the neo-Classicism, of which Ben was one of the remote ancestors, was crumbling into the nothingness of The Loves of the Plants and The Triumphs of Temper, Wordsworth found salvation by the promulgation of a new theory of poetry, which he put into practice systematically and to the verge of absurdity in Lyrical Ballads. Similarly in the shipwreck of the old tradition of painting we find the artists of the present day clinging desperately to intellectual formulas as their only hope in the chaos. The only occasions, in fact, when the artist can afford entirely to dispense with theory occur in periods when a well-established tradition reigns supreme and unquestioned. And then the absence of theory is more apparent than real; for the tradition in which he is working is a theory, originally formulated by someone else, which he accepts unconsciously and as though it were the law of Nature itself.

Theories are especially important when old traditions are breaking down, 181 when everything is chaotic and in flux. In such times, an artist creates a theory and holds on to it through thick and thin; they cling to it as the only reliable source of security amid the surrounding turmoil. For example, when neo-Classicism, of which Ben was one of the distant ancestors, was falling apart with works like The Loves of the Plants and The Triumphs of Temper, Wordsworth found his way by promoting a new theory of poetry, which he applied systematically and almost absurdly in Lyrical Ballads. In the same way, amid the collapse of the old traditions of painting, today's artists hold on desperately to intellectual frameworks as their only hope in the chaos. In fact, the only times an artist can completely do without theory are when a well-established tradition is dominant and beyond question. Even then, the lack of theory is more superficial than real; the tradition they work within is a theory originally created by someone else, which they accept unconsciously as if it were the law of Nature itself.

The beginning of the seventeenth century was not one of these periods of placidity and calm acceptance. It was a moment of growth and decay together, of fermentation. The 182fabulous efflorescence of the Renaissance had already grown rank. With that extravagance of energy which characterized them in all things, the Elizabethans had exaggerated the traditions of their literature into insincerity. All artistic traditions end, in due course, by being reduced to the absurd; but the Elizabethans crammed the growth and decline of a century into a few years. One after another they transfigured and then destroyed every species of art they touched. Euphuism, Petrarchism, Spenserism, the sonnet, the drama—some lasted a little longer than others, but they all exploded in the end, these beautiful iridescent bubbles blown too big by the enthusiasm of their makers.

The start of the seventeenth century was not a time of peace and easy acceptance. It was a period of both growth and decay, a time of intense change. The amazing burst of creativity from the Renaissance had already become overwhelming. The Elizabethans, with their characteristic excessiveness, had exaggerated their literary traditions to the point of insincerity. All artistic traditions eventually run their course and can become ridiculous; however, the Elizabethans managed to squeeze a century's worth of growth and decline into just a few years. They transformed and then destroyed every form of art they encountered. Euphuism, Petrarchism, Spenserism, the sonnet, the drama—some lasted a bit longer than others, but ultimately, they all burst, these beautiful, shimmering bubbles inflated too much by the enthusiasm of their creators.

But in the midst of this unstable luxuriance voices of protest were to be heard, reactions against the main romantic current were discernible. Each in his own way and in his own sphere, Donne and Ben Jonson protested aganst the exaggerations of the age. At a time when sonneteers in legions were quibbling about the blackness of their ladies’ eyes or the golden wires of their hair, when Platonists protested in melodious chorus that they were not in love with “red and white” but with the ideal and divine beauty of which peach-blossom complexions were but inadequate shadows, at a time when love-poetry 183had become, with rare exceptions, fantastically unreal, Donne called it back, a little grossly perhaps, to facts with the dry remark:

But in the midst of this unstable luxury, voices of protest could be heard; reactions against the main romantic trend were noticeable. Each in his own way and in his own sphere, Donne and Ben Jonson protested against the exaggerations of the era. At a time when countless sonneteers were obsessing over the darkness of their ladies' eyes or the golden strands of their hair, when Platonists sang in melodious unison that they were not in love with “red and white” but with the ideal and divine beauty that peach-blossom complexions merely represented, at a time when love poetry had become, with rare exceptions, fantastically unrealistic, Donne brought it back—perhaps a bit bluntly—down to earth with the dry comment:

Love’s not so pure and abstract as they use
To say, who have no mistress but their muse.

There have been poets who have written more lyrically than Donne, more fervently about certain amorous emotions, but not one who has formulated so rational a philosophy of love as a whole, who has seen all the facts so clearly and judged them so soundly. Donne laid down no literary theory. His followers took from him all that was relatively unimportant—the harshness, itself a protest against Spenserian facility, the conceits, the sensuality tempered by mysticism—but the important and original quality of Donne’s work, the psychological realism, they could not, through sheer incapacity, transfer into their own poetry. Donne’s immediate influence was on the whole bad. Any influence for good he may have had has been on poets of a much later date.

There have been poets who wrote more lyrically than Donne and more passionately about certain romantic feelings, but none who developed such a clear philosophy of love as a whole, who understood the facts so well and judged them so wisely. Donne didn’t establish any literary theory. His followers took from him everything that was relatively unimportant—the harshness, which was a reaction against Spenser's ease, the elaborate metaphors, the sensuality mixed with mysticism—but they couldn’t, due to their limitations, capture the key and original aspect of Donne’s work, which was its psychological realism, in their own poetry. Donne’s immediate impact was generally negative. Any positive influence he may have had was on poets who came much later.

The other great literary Protestant of the time was the curious subject of our examination, Ben Jonson. Like Donne he was a realist. He had no use for claptrap, or rant, or romanticism. His aim was to give his 184audiences real facts flavoured with sound morality. He failed to be a great realist, partly because he lacked the imaginative insight to perceive more than the most obvious and superficial reality, and partly because he was so much preoccupied with the sound morality that he was prepared to sacrifice truth to satire; so that in place of characters he gives us humours, not minds, but personified moral qualities.

The other prominent literary Protestant of the time was the intriguing subject of our study, Ben Jonson. Like Donne, he was a realist. He had no interest in sensationalism, drama, or romanticism. His goal was to present his audiences with real facts infused with solid morality. He didn't quite reach the level of a great realist, partly because he lacked the creative insight to see beyond the most obvious and superficial realities, and partly because he was so focused on moral integrity that he was willing to compromise truth for satire; as a result, instead of creating characters, he gave us exaggerated traits, not minds, but personified moral qualities.

Ben hated romanticism; for, whatever may have been his bodily habits, however infinite his capacity for drinking sack, he belonged intellectually to the party of sobriety. In all ages the drunks and the sobers have confronted one another, each party loud in derision and condemnation of the defects which it observes in the other. “The Tamerlanes and Tamer-Chams of the late age” accuse the sober Ben of being “barren, dull, lean, a poor writer.” Ben retorts that they “have nothing in them but the scenical strutting and furious vociferation to warrant them to the ignorant gapers.” At another period it is the Hernanis and the Rollas who reproach that paragon of dryness, the almost fiendishly sober Stendhal, with his grocer’s style. Stendhal in his turn remarks: “En paraissant, vers 1803, le Génie de Chateaubriand m’a semblé ridicule.” And to-day? We have 185our sobers and our drunks, our Hardy and our Belloc, our Santayana and our Chesterton. The distinction is eternally valid. Our personal sympathies may lie with one or the other; but it is obvious that we could dispense with neither. Ben, then, was one of the sobers, protesting with might and main against the extravagant behaviour of the drunks, an intellectual insisting that there was no way of arriving at truth except by intellectual processes, an apotheosis of the Plain Man determined to stand no nonsense about anything. Ben’s poetical achievement, such as it is, is the achievement of one who relied on no mysterious inspiration, but on those solid qualities of sense, perseverance, and sound judgment which any decent citizen of a decent country may be expected to possess. That he himself possessed, hidden somewhere in the obscure crypts and recesses of his mind, other rarer spiritual qualities is proved by the existence of his additions to The Spanish Tragedy—if, indeed, they are his, which there is no cogent reason to doubt—and his last fragment of a masterpiece, The Sad Shepherd. But these qualities, as Professor Gregory Smith points out, he seems deliberately to have suppressed; locked them away, at the bidding of his imperious theory, in the strange dark places from which, at the 186beginning and the very end of his career, they emerged. He might have been a great romantic, one of the sublime inebriates; he chose rather to be classical and sober. Working solely with the logical intellect and rejecting as dangerous the aid of those uncontrolled illogical elements of imagination, he produced work that is in its own way excellent. It is well-wrought, strong, heavy with learning and what the Chaucerians would call “high sentence.” The emotional intensity and brevity excepted, it possesses all the qualities of the French classical drama. But the quality which characterizes the best Elizabethan and indeed the best English poetry of all periods, the power of moving in two worlds at once, it lacks. Jonson, like the French dramatists of the seventeenth century, moves on a level, directly towards some logical goal. The road over which his great contemporaries take us is not level; it is, as it were, tilted and uneven, so that as we proceed along it we are momently shot off at a tangent from the solid earth of logical meaning into superior regions where the intellectual laws of gravity have no control. The mistake of Jonson and the classicists in general consists in supposing that nothing is of value that is not susceptible of logical analysis; whereas the truth is that 187the greatest triumphs of art take place in a world that is not wholly of the intellect, but lies somewhere between it and the inenarrable, but, to those who have penetrated it, supremely real, world of the mystic. In his fear and dislike of nonsense, Jonson put away from himself not only the Tamer-Chams and the fustian of the late age, but also most of the beauty it had created.

Ben hated romanticism; whatever his physical habits and however much he could drink, he was intellectually aligned with the sober crowd. Throughout history, drunks and sober folks have faced off, each openly mocking and criticizing the flaws they see in the other. The late romantics accuse sober Ben of being "barren, dull, lean, and a poor writer." Ben responds that they "have nothing but theatrical posturing and loud shouting to impress the clueless spectators." At another time, it’s the Hernanis and the Rollas who call the ultra-sober Stendhal a poor writer with his simple style. Stendhal, in turn, remarks, “When Chateaubriand's Génie appeared around 1803, I found it ridiculous.” And today? We have our sobers and our drunks, our Hardy and our Belloc, our Santayana and our Chesterton. The division remains relevant. We might personally prefer one side over the other, but it’s clear we need both. Ben was firmly on the sober side, passionately opposing the wild antics of the drunks, insisting that truth could only be reached through intellectual means, embodying the Straightforward Man who wouldn’t tolerate nonsense. His poetic work, as it stands, is the result of someone who didn’t rely on mysterious inspiration but on solid qualities like common sense, perseverance, and sound judgment that any decent citizen of a decent country should have. While he likely possessed, buried in the hidden corners of his mind, rarer spiritual qualities, as demonstrated by his additions to The Spanish Tragedy—assuming they are indeed his, which there is no strong reason to doubt—and his final fragment, The Sad Shepherd, he seems to have purposely suppressed these qualities. He locked them away, following his strong theory, in the strange dark places from which they surfaced at the start and end of his career. He could have been a great romantic, an extraordinary inebriate; instead, he chose to be classical and sober. By working solely with logic and dismissing the chaotic influence of imagination as risky, he produced excellent work in its own right. It is well-crafted, robust, and heavily laden with knowledge and what the Chaucerians would term “high sentence.” Aside from the emotional depth and brevity, it has all the traits of French classical drama. However, it lacks the quality that defines the best Elizabethan and English poetry across all periods—the ability to navigate both worldly and transcendent realms simultaneously. Jonson, like the French dramatists of the seventeenth century, moves steadily towards a logical conclusion. The path taken by his great contemporaries is uneven, pulling us away from solid logical meaning into higher realms where the usual laws of thought hold no sway. Jonson and the classicists err in thinking that nothing is valuable unless it can be logically analyzed; the truth is that the greatest artistic achievements occur in a realm that isn’t purely intellectual but lies somewhere between rationality and the ineffable, yet is profoundly real to those who have experienced it. In his fear and aversion to nonsense, Jonson distanced himself not only from the late romantics and their bombast but also from much of the beauty they produced.

With the romantic emotions of his predecessors and contemporaries Jonson abandoned much of the characteristically Elizabethan form of their poetry. That extraordinary melodiousness which distinguishes the Elizabethan lyric is not to be found in any of Ben’s writing. The poems by which we remember him—“Cynthia,” “Drink to Me Only,” “It is Not Growing Like a Tree”—are classically well made (though the cavalier lyrists were to do better in the same style); but it is not for any musical qualities that we remember them. One can understand Ben’s critical contempt for those purely formal devices for producing musical richness in which the Elizabethans delighted.

With the romantic feelings of his predecessors and contemporaries, Jonson moved away from much of the characteristic Elizabethan style of their poetry. The incredible musicality that defines the Elizabethan lyric isn’t present in any of Ben’s work. The poems that we remember him for—“Cynthia,” “Drink to Me Only,” “It is Not Growing Like a Tree”—are classically well-crafted (although the cavalier poets would eventually do better in the same style); but it’s not for any musical qualities that we remember them. One can understand Ben’s critical disdain for those purely formal techniques used to create musical richness that the Elizabethans enjoyed.

Eyes, why did you bring unto me these graces,
Grac’d to yield wonder out of her true measure,
Measure of all joyes’ stay to phansie traces
Module of pleasure.

188The device is childish in its formality, the words, in their obscurity, almost devoid of significance. But what matter, since the stanza is a triumph of sonorous beauty? The Elizabethans devised many ingenuities of this sort; the minor poets exploited them until they became ridiculous; the major poets employed them with greater discretion, playing subtle variations (as in Shakespeare’s sonnets) on the crude theme. When writers had something to say, their thoughts, poured into these copiously elaborate forms, were moulded to the grandest, poetical eloquence. A minor poet, like Lord Brooke, from whose works we have just quoted a specimen of pure formalism, could produce, in his moments of inspiration, such magnificent lines as:

188The device feels childish in its strictness, and the words, with their vagueness, are almost meaningless. But who cares, since the stanza is a celebration of beautiful sound? The Elizabethans came up with many clever ideas like this; lesser poets took them to the point of absurdity, while the greater poets used them more thoughtfully, adding subtle variations (like in Shakespeare’s sonnets) to the basic theme. When writers had something to express, their ideas, poured into these richly elaborate forms, shaped themselves into the most grand, poetic eloquence. A lesser poet, like Lord Brooke, from whose works we just shared an example of pure formalism, could create, in moments of inspiration, such stunning lines as:

The mind of Man is this world’s true dimension,
And knowledge is the measure of the mind;

or these, of the nethermost hell:

or these, of the deepest hell:

A place there is upon no centre placed,
Deepe under depthes, as farre as is the skie
Above the earth; darke, infinitely spaced:
Pluto the king, the kingdome, miserie.

Even into comic poetry the Elizabethans imported the grand manner. The anonymous author of

Even in comic poetry, the Elizabethans brought in a sense of grandeur. The unknown author of

189Tee-hee, tee-hee! Oh sweet delight
He tickles this age, who can
Call Tullia’s ape a marmosite
And Leda’s goose a swan,

knew the secret of that rich, facile music which all those who wrote in the grand Elizabethan tradition could produce. Jonson, like Donne, reacted against the facility and floridity of this technique, but in a different way. Donne’s protest took the form of a conceited subtlety of thought combined with a harshness of metre. Jonson’s classical training inclined him towards clarity, solidity of sense, and economy of form. He stands, as a lyrist, half-way between the Elizabethans and the cavalier song-writers; he has broken away from the old tradition, but has not yet made himself entirely at home in the new. At the best he achieves a minor perfection of point and neatness. At the worst he falls into that dryness and dulness with which he knew he could be reproached.

knew the secret of that rich, smooth music that anyone who wrote in the grand Elizabethan style could create. Jonson, like Donne, pushed back against the ease and embellishment of this technique, but in a different way. Donne’s rejection took the form of an overly clever subtlety of thought paired with a harsh rhythm. Jonson’s classical training led him toward clarity, strength of meaning, and simplicity of structure. He stands, as a lyricist, halfway between the Elizabethans and the cavalier songwriters; he has moved away from the old tradition but hasn’t fully settled into the new one yet. At his best, he achieves a minor perfection of precision and tidiness. At his worst, he falls into that dryness and dullness he knew he could be criticized for.

We have seen from the passage concerning the true artificer that Jonson fully realized the risk he was running. He recurs more than once in Discoveries to the same theme, “Some men to avoid redundancy run into that [a “thin, flagging, poor, starved” style]; and while they strive to have no ill-blood 190or juice, they lose their good.” The good that Jonson lost was a great one. And in the same way we see to-day how a fear of becoming sentimental, or “chocolate-boxy,” drives many of the younger poets and artists to shrink from treating of the great emotions or the obvious lavish beauty of the earth. But to eschew a good because the corruption of it is very bad is surely a sign of weakness and a folly.

We have seen from the passage about the true creator that Jonson fully understood the risk he was taking. He revisits the same theme multiple times in Discoveries: “Some people, to avoid being repetitive, fall into that [a ‘thin, lifeless, poor, lacking’ style]; and while they try to avoid any negativity, they lose their positive qualities.” The good that Jonson lost was significant. Similarly, we see today how a fear of being sentimental or “cheesy” makes many younger poets and artists hesitate to address deep emotions or the clear, stunning beauty of the world. But avoiding something good because its corruption is really bad is definitely a sign of weakness and foolishness.

Having lost the realm of romantic beauty—lost it deliberately and of set purpose—Ben Jonson devoted the whole of his immense energy to portraying and reforming the ugly world of fact. But his reforming satiric intentions interfered, as we have already shown, with his realistic intentions, and instead of recreating in his art the actual world of men, he invented the wholly intellectual and therefore wholly unreal universe of Humours. It is an odd new world, amusing to look at from the safe distance that separates stage from stalls; but not a place one could ever wish to live in—one’s neighbours, fools, knaves, hypocrites, and bears would make the most pleasing prospect intolerable. And over it all is diffused the atmosphere of Jonson’s humour. It is a curious kind of humour, very different from anything that passes under that name to-day, 191from the humour of Punch, or A Kiss for Cinderella. One has only to read Volpone—or, better still, go to see it when it is acted this year by the Phœnix Society for the revival of old plays—to realize that Ben’s conception of a joke differed materially from ours. Humour has never been the same since Rousseau invented humanitarianism. Syphilis and broken legs were still a great deal more comic in Smollett’s day than in our own. There is a cruelty, a heartlessness about much of the older humour which is sometimes shocking, sometimes, in its less extreme forms, pleasantly astringent and stimulating after the orgies of quaint pathos and sentimental comedy in which we are nowadays forced to indulge. There is not a pathetic line in Volpone; all the characters are profoundly unpleasant, and the fun is almost as grim as fun can be. Its heartlessness is not the brilliant, cynical heartlessness of the later Restoration comedy, but something ponderous and vast. It reminds us of one of those enormous, painful jokes which fate sometimes plays on humanity. There is no alleviation, no purging by pity and terror. It requires a very hearty sense of humour to digest it. We have reason to admire our ancestors for their ability to enjoy this kind of comedy as it should be enjoyed. 192It would get very little appreciation from a London audience of to-day.

Having deliberately given up on the realm of romantic beauty, Ben Jonson dedicated all of his considerable energy to depicting and reforming the harsh realities of life. However, his satirical aims clashed with his realistic goals, and instead of capturing the true world of people in his art, he created the entirely intellectual and therefore completely fictional universe of Humours. It’s a strange new world that’s entertaining to observe from the safe distance between the stage and the audience; but it’s not a place anyone would want to live. Your neighbors, fools, crooks, hypocrites, and bears would make even the most pleasant scene unbearable. Over all of this lies the atmosphere of Jonson’s humor. It’s a unique kind of humor, very different from what we recognize today, like the humor of Punch or A Kiss for Cinderella. Just reading Volpone—or even better, going to see it performed this year by the Phœnix Society for the revival of old plays—shows that Ben’s idea of a joke differs significantly from ours. Humor hasn’t been the same since Rousseau introduced humanitarianism. In Smollett’s time, syphilis and broken legs were a lot funnier than they are now. There’s a cruelty, a heartlessness in much of the older humor that is sometimes shocking, and at other times, in its milder forms, refreshingly sharp and stimulating after the endless sentimental comedy and quirky pathos we have to endure today. There isn’t a single heartfelt moment in Volpone; all the characters are deeply unpleasant, and the humor is almost as grim as it can get. Its heartlessness isn’t the clever, cynical kind found in later Restoration comedy, but something heavy and immense. It reminds us of one of those enormous, painful jokes that fate sometimes plays on humanity. There’s no relief, no catharsis through pity or terror. You need a really strong sense of humor to handle it. We should appreciate our ancestors for their ability to enjoy this kind of comedy as it’s meant to be enjoyed. It wouldn’t receive much appreciation from today’s London audience.

In the other comedies the fun is not so grim; but there is a certain hardness and brutality about them all—due, of course, ultimately to the fact that the characters are not human, but rather marionettes of wood and metal that collide and belabour one another, like the ferocious puppets of the Punch and Judy show, without feeling the painfulness of the proceeding. Shakespeare’s comedy is not heartless, because the characters are human and sensitive. Our modern sentimentality is a corruption, a softening of genuine humanity. We need a few more Jonsons and Congreves, some more plays like Volpone, or that inimitable Marriage à la Mode of Dryden, in which the curtain goes up on a lady singing the outrageously cynical song that begins:

In the other comedies, the humor isn’t as dark; however, there’s still a certain harshness and brutality to all of them—mainly because the characters aren’t human but instead wooden and metal puppets that clash and beat each other down, like the brutal puppets in a Punch and Judy show, without feeling any pain from it. Shakespeare’s comedies aren't heartless because the characters are human and sensitive. Our modern sentimentality is a distortion, a softening of true humanity. We could use a few more Jonsons and Congreves, and more plays like Volpone or that unique Marriage in Style by Dryden, where the curtain rises on a lady singing an outrageously cynical song that starts:

Why should a foolish marriage vow,
That long ago was made,
Constrain us to each other now
When pleasure is decayed?

Too much heartlessness is intolerable (how soon one turns, revolted, from the literature of the Restoration!), but a little of it now and then is bracing, a tonic for relaxed sensibilities. A little ruthless laughter clears 193the air as nothing else can do; it is good for us, every now and then, to see our ideals laughed at, our conception of nobility caricatured; it is good for solemnity’s nose to be tweaked, it is good for human pomposity to be made to look mean and ridiculous. It should be the great social function—as Marinetti has pointed out—of the music halls, to provide this cruel and unsparing laughter, to make a buffoonery of all the solemnly accepted grandeurs and nobilities. A good dose of this mockery, administered twice a year at the equinoxes, should purge our minds of much waste matter, make nimble our spirits and brighten the eye to look more clearly and truthfully on the world about us.

Too much callousness is unbearable (how quickly we turn away in disgust from Restoration literature!), but a bit of it every now and then is refreshing, like a tonic for jaded sensibilities. A little bit of ruthless laughter clears the air like nothing else can; it's beneficial for us, occasionally, to see our ideals poked fun at and our ideas of nobility caricatured. It's good for solemnity to have its nose tweaked; it’s healthy for human pride to appear petty and ridiculous. This should be the main social role— as Marinetti pointed out— of music halls, providing that harsh and unrelenting laughter, turning all the solemnly accepted greatness and nobility into a joke. A good dose of this mockery, given twice a year at the equinoxes, should cleanse our minds of unnecessary clutter, make our spirits more agile, and brighten our eyes so we can look at the world around us more clearly and truthfully.

Ben’s reduction of human beings to a series of rather unpleasant Humours is sound and medicinal. Humours do not, of course, exist in actuality; they are true only as caricatures are true. There are times when we wonder whether a caricature is not, after all, truer than a photograph; there are others when it seems a stupid lie. But at all times a caricature is disquieting; and it is very good for most of us to be made uncomfortable.

Ben's simplification of people into a series of pretty unappealing Humours is both sensible and therapeutic. Humours don’t actually exist; they’re only real in the way caricatures are real. Sometimes we question whether a caricature might actually be more truthful than a photograph; at other times, it feels like a silly falsehood. But a caricature is always unsettling; and it's beneficial for most of us to feel uncomfortable.

194

XXVII: CHAUCER

There are few things more melancholy than the spectacle of literary fossilization. A great writer comes into being, lives, labours and dies. Time passes; year by year the sediment of muddy comment and criticism thickens round the great man’s bones. The sediment sets firm; what was once a living organism becomes a thing of marble. On the attainment of total fossilization the great man has become a classic. It becomes increasingly difficult for the members of each succeeding generation to remember that the stony objects which fill the museum cases were once alive. It is often a work of considerable labour to reconstruct the living animal from the fossil shape. But the trouble is generally worth taking. And in no case is it more worth while than in Chaucer’s.

There are few things more sad than watching literature become stuck in time. A great writer is born, lives, works hard, and eventually dies. As time goes by, the layers of mixed commentary and critique build up around the great person's legacy. Those layers harden, turning what was once a vibrant being into a cold statue. Once completely fossilized, the great person is now considered a classic. It becomes harder for each new generation to remember that the stone figures in museum displays were once alive. It often requires a lot of effort to piece together the once-living creature from its fossilized form. But the effort is usually worth it, especially when it comes to Chaucer.

With Chaucer the ordinary fossilizing process, to which every classical author is subject, has been complicated by the petrifaction of his language. Five hundred years have almost sufficed to turn the most living of poets into a substitute on the modern sides of schools for the mental gymnastic of Latin and Greek. Prophetically, Chaucer saw the 195fate that awaited him and appealed against his doom:

With Chaucer, the usual process of becoming outdated that every classic author goes through has been complicated by the hardening of his language. Five hundred years have nearly turned one of the most vibrant poets into a stand-in in modern schools for the mental exercise of Latin and Greek. Chaucer foresaw the fate that awaited him and appealed against it:

Ye know eke that, in form of speech is change
Within a thousand year, and wordes tho
That hadden price, now wonder nice and strange
Us thinketh them; and yet they spake them so,
And sped as well in love as men now do.

The body of his poetry may have grown old, but its spirit is still young and immortal. To know that spirit—and not to know it is to ignore something that is of unique importance in the history of our literature—it is necessary to make the effort of becoming familiar with the body it informs and gives life to. The antique language and versification, so “wonder nice and strange” to our ears, are obstacles in the path of most of those who read for pleasure’s sake (not that any reader worthy of the name ever reads for anything else but pleasure); to the pedants they are an end in themselves. Theirs is the carcass, but not the soul. Between those who are daunted by his superficial difficulties and those who take too much delight in them Chaucer finds but few sympathetic readers. I hope in these pages to be able to give a few of the reasons that make Chaucer so well worth reading.

The body of his poetry may have aged, but its spirit remains young and timeless. To understand that spirit—and not recognizing it means missing something uniquely important in the history of our literature—it is essential to make the effort to become familiar with the body it informs and gives life to. The old-fashioned language and style, so “wonderfully nice and strange” to our ears, are barriers for most of those who read for pleasure (not that any true reader reads for anything but pleasure); to the pedants, they are a goal in themselves. Theirs is the shell, but not the essence. Between those who are intimidated by his surface difficulties and those who take too much joy in them, Chaucer has only a few sympathetic readers. I hope in these pages to share a few of the reasons that make Chaucer so worth reading.

Chaucer’s art is, by its very largeness and 196objectiveness, extremely difficult to subject to critical analysis. Confronted by it, Dryden could only exclaim, “Here is God’s plenty!”—and the exclamation proves, when all is said, to be the most adequate and satisfying of all criticisms. All that the critic can hope to do is to expand and to illustrate Dryden’s exemplary brevity.

Chaucer's work is so vast and detailed that it's really hard to analyze critically. When faced with it, Dryden could only shout, “Here is God’s plenty!”—and that exclamation ultimately serves as the most fitting and fulfilling critique. All a critic can hope for is to elaborate on and clarify Dryden's succinct remark.

“God’s plenty!”—the phrase is a peculiarly happy one. It calls up a vision of the prodigal earth, of harvest fields, of innumerable beasts and birds, of teeming life. And it is in the heart of this living and material world of Nature that Chaucer lives. He is the poet of earth, supremely content to walk, desiring no wings. Many English poets have loved the earth for the sake of something—a dream, a reality, call it which you will—that lies behind it. But there have been few, and, except for Chaucer, no poets of greatness, who have been in love with earth for its own sake, with Nature in the sense of something inevitably material, something that is the opposite of the supernatural. Supreme over everything in this world he sees the natural order, the “law of kind,” as he calls it. The teachings of most of the great prophets and poets are simply protests against the law of kind. Chaucer does not protest, he accepts. It is precisely this acceptance that 197makes him unique among English poets. He does not go to Nature as the symbol of some further spiritual reality; hills, flowers, sea, and clouds are not, for him, transparencies through which the workings of a great soul are visible. No, they are opaque; he likes them for what they are, things pleasant and beautiful, and not the less delicious because they are definitely of the earth earthy. Human beings, in the same way, he takes as he finds, noble and beastish, but, on the whole, wonderfully decent. He has none of that strong ethical bias which is usually to be found in the English mind. He is not horrified by the behaviour of his fellow-beings, and he has no desire to reform them. Their characters, their motives interest him, and he stands looking on at them, a happy spectator. This serenity of detachment, this placid acceptance of things and people as they are, is emphasized if we compare the poetry of Chaucer with that of his contemporary, Langland, or whoever it was that wrote Piers Plowman.

“God’s plenty!”—this phrase feels particularly joyful. It evokes images of the abundant earth, of bountiful fields, countless animals and birds, of vibrant life. Chaucer thrives in this lively, tangible world of Nature. He is the poet of the earth, perfectly happy to walk without wishing for wings. Many English poets have appreciated the earth for something deeper—a dream or a reality, however you want to label it—that exists behind it. But few, and none of the great poets besides Chaucer, have loved the earth simply for itself, as something material, something distinctly different from the supernatural. Above everything in this world, he sees the natural order, the “law of kind,” as he calls it. Most of the significant prophets and poets often challenge this law. Chaucer doesn’t protest; he embraces it. This acceptance is what makes him distinctive among English poets. He doesn’t approach Nature as a symbol of some deeper spiritual truth; hills, flowers, sea, and clouds aren’t, for him, mere windows to a greater soul. Instead, they are solid; he appreciates them for what they are—pleasant and beautiful—and they feel even more delightful because they are unquestionably earthly. Similarly, he accepts human beings as they come, noble and base, but mostly wonderfully decent. He lacks the strong ethical inclination prevalent in the English mindset. He isn’t appalled by his fellow humans’ actions, nor does he wish to change them. He is intrigued by their personalities and motives, observing them as a cheerful spectator. This calm detachment, this tranquil acceptance of things and people as they are, stands out when we compare Chaucer’s poetry with that of his contemporary, Langland, or whoever wrote Piers Plowman.

The historians tell us that the later years of the fourteenth century were among the most disagreeable periods of our national history. English prosperity was at a very low ebb. The Black Death had exterminated nearly a third of the working population of 198the islands, a fact which, aggravated by the frenzied legislation of the Government, had led to the unprecedented labour troubles that culminated in the peasants’ revolt. Clerical corruption and lawlessness were rife. All things considered, even our own age is preferable to that in which Chaucer lived. Langland does not spare denunciation; he is appalled by the wickedness about him, scandalized at the openly confessed vices that have almost ceased to pay to virtue the tribute of hypocrisy. Indignation is the inspiration of Piers Plowman, the righteous indignation of the prophet. But to read Chaucer one would imagine that there was nothing in fourteenth-century England to be indignant about. It is true that the Pardoner, the Friar, the Shipman, the Miller, and, in fact, most of the Canterbury pilgrims are rogues and scoundrels; but, then, they are such “merry harlots” too. It is true that the Monk prefers hunting to praying, that, in these latter days when fairies are no more, “there is none other incubus” but the friar, that “purse is the Archdeacon’s hell,” and the Summoner a villain of the first magnitude; but Chaucer can only regard these things as primarily humorous. The fact of people not practising what they preach is an unfailing source of amusement to him. Where Langland cries aloud 199in anger, threatening the world with hell-fire, Chaucer looks on and smiles. To the great political crisis of his time he makes but one reference, and that a comic one:

Historians say that the later years of the fourteenth century were some of the worst times in our national history. English prosperity had hit a new low. The Black Death wiped out nearly a third of the working population of the islands, and this, combined with the chaotic laws from the Government, caused unprecedented labor issues that led to the peasants’ revolt. Clerical corruption and lawlessness were everywhere. All things considered, even our own time is better than Chaucer’s. Langland doesn’t hold back in his criticism; he’s shocked by the immorality around him and scandalized by the openly admitted vices that no longer even pretend to respect virtue. Indignation fuels Piers Plowman, the righteous anger of a prophet. But reading Chaucer, one might think there was nothing to be angry about in fourteenth-century England. It is true that the Pardoner, the Friar, the Shipman, the Miller, and most of the Canterbury pilgrims are crooks; but they’re also such “merry harlots.” It’s true that the Monk prefers hunting over praying, that in these later times when fairies are gone, “there is no other incubus” but the friar, that “purse is the Archdeacon’s hell,” and the Summoner is a first-rate villain; but Chaucer only sees these things as funny. The reality of people not living up to their words is a constant source of amusement for him. While Langland is shouting in anger, threatening the world with hellfire, Chaucer just watches and smiles. He makes only one reference to the major political crisis of his time, and it’s a comic one:

So hideous was the noyse, ah benedicite!
Certes he Jakke Straw, and his meyné,
Ne maden schoutes never half so schrille,
Whan that they wolden eny Flemyng kille,
As thilke day was mad upon the fox.

Peasants may revolt, priests break their vows, lawyers lie and cheat, and the world in general indulge its sensual appetites; why try and prevent them, why protest? After all, they are all simply being natural, they are all following the law of kind. A reasonable man, like himself, “flees fro the pres and dwelles with soothfastnesse.” But reasonable men are few, and it is the nature of human beings to be the unreasonable sport of instinct and passion, just as it is the nature of the daisy to open its eye to the sun and of the goldfinch to be a spritely and “gaylard” creature. The law of kind has always and in everything dominated; there is no rubbing nature against the hair. For

Peasants might revolt, priests might break their vows, lawyers might lie and cheat, and people in general indulge their desires; why try to stop them, why complain? After all, they are just being human, they are all following their instincts. A reasonable person, like him, "flees from the press and dwells with truthfulness." But reasonable people are rare, and it's human nature to be the unreasonable victims of instinct and passion, just like it's natural for the daisy to turn its face toward the sun and for the goldfinch to be a lively and cheerful creature. The instinctive nature has always dominated everything; you can't go against nature. For

God it wot, there may no man embrace
As to destreyne a thing, the which nature
Hath naturelly set in a creature.
Take any brid, and put him in a cage,
200And do all thine entent and thy corrage
To foster it tendrely with meat and drynke,
And with alle the deyntees thou canst bethinke,
And keep it all so kyndly as thou may;
Although his cage of gold be never so gay,
Yet hath this brid, by twenty thousand fold,
Lever in a forest, that is wyld and cold,
Gon ete wormes, and such wrecchidnes;
For ever this brid will doon his busynes
To scape out of his cage when that he may;
His liberté the brid desireth aye ...
Lo, heer hath kynd his dominacioun,
And appetyt flemeth (banishes) discrescioun.
Also a she wolf hath a vilayne kynde,
The lewideste wolf that she may fynde,
Or least of reputacioun, him will sche take,
In tyme whan hir lust to have a make.
Alle this ensaumples tell I by these men
That ben untrewe, and nothing by wommen.

(As the story from which these lines are quoted happens to be about an unfaithful wife, it seems that, in making the female sex immune from the action of the law of kind, Chaucer is indulging a little in irony.)

(As the story these lines are taken from is about an unfaithful wife, it seems that by making women immune from the consequences of karma, Chaucer is indulging in a bit of irony.)

For men han ever a licorous appetit
On lower thing to parforme her delit
Than on her wyves, ben they never so faire,
Ne never so trewe, ne so debonaire.

Nature, deplorable as some of its manifestations may be, must always and inevitably assert itself. The law of kind has power 201even over immortal souls. This fact is the source of the poet’s constantly expressed dislike of celibacy and asceticism. The doctrine that upholds the superiority of the state of virginity over that of wedlock is, to begin with (he holds), a danger to the race. It encourages a process which we may be permitted to call dysgenics—the carrying on of the species by the worst members. The Host’s words to the Monk are memorable:

Nature, as regrettable as some of its aspects may be, will always and inevitably assert itself. The law of nature has power 201even over immortal souls. This reality is the reason behind the poet’s consistent disdain for celibacy and asceticism. The belief that promotes the idea that being a virgin is better than being married is, initially (he believes), a threat to the human race. It fosters a situation we can call dysgenics—the continuation of the species by its least desirable members. The Host’s words to the Monk are unforgettable:

Allas! why wearest thou so wide a cope?
God give me sorwe! and I were a pope
Nought only thou, but every mighty man,
Though he were shore brode upon his pan (head)
Should han a wife; for all this world is lorn;
Religioun hath take up all the corn
Of tredyng, and we burel (humble) men ben shrimpes;
Of feble trees there cometh wrecchid impes.
This maketh that our heires ben so sclendere
And feble, that they may not wel engendre.

But it is not merely dangerous; it is anti-natural. That is the theme of the Wife of Bath’s Prologue. Counsels of perfection are all very well when they are given to those

But it’s not just dangerous; it goes against nature. That’s the main idea of the Wife of Bath’s Prologue. Advice on perfection sounds great when it’s aimed at those

That wolde lyve parfytly;
But, lordyngs, by your leve, that am not I.

The bulk of us must live as the law of kind enjoins.

The majority of us have to live as the law of nature requires.

202It is characteristic of Chaucer’s conception of the world, that the highest praise he can bestow on anything is to assert of it, that it possesses in the highest degree the qualities of its own particular kind. Thus of Cressida he says:

202Chaucer’s view of the world is such that the greatest compliment he can give anything is to say it embodies the very best traits of its own kind. For example, he says this about Cressida:

She was not with the least of her stature,
But all her limbes so well answering
Weren to womanhood, that creature
Nas never lesse mannish in seeming.

The horse of brass in the Squire’s Tale is

The brass horse in the Squire’s Tale is

So well proportioned to be strong,
Right as it were a steed of Lombardye,
Thereto so horsely and so quick of eye.

Everything that is perfect of its kind is admirable, even though the kind may not be an exalted one. It is, for instance, a joy to see the way in which the Canon sweats:

Everything that is perfect in its own way is impressive, even if it’s not something highly regarded. For example, it’s a pleasure to see how the Canon works hard:

A cloote-leaf (dock leaf) he had under his hood
For sweat, and for to keep his head from heat.
But it was joye for to see him sweat;
His forehead dropped as a stillatorie
Were full of plantain or of peritorie.

The Canon is supreme in the category of sweaters, the very type and idea of perspiring humanity; therefore he is admirable and joyous to behold, even as a horse that is supremely 203horsely or a woman less mannish than anything one could imagine. In the same way it is a delight to behold the Pardoner preaching to the people. In its own kind his charlatanism is perfect and deserves admiration:

The Canon is the best in the world of sweaters, representing the very essence of human sweat; that's why he is impressive and enjoyable to see, much like a horse that embodies everything horse-like or a woman who is more feminine than anything you can picture. Similarly, it's a pleasure to watch the Pardoner preach to the crowd. In his own way, his trickery is flawless and worthy of admiration: 203

Mine handes and my tonge gon so yerne,
That it is joye to see my busynesse.

This manner of saying of things that they are joyous, or, very often, heavenly, is typical of Chaucer. He looks out on the world with a delight that never grows old or weary. The sights and sounds of daily life, all the lavish beauty of the earth fill him with a pleasure which he can only express by calling it a “joy” or a “heaven.” It “joye was to see” Cressida and her maidens playing together; and

This way of expressing that things are joyful, or often, heavenly, is characteristic of Chaucer. He views the world with a delight that never becomes stale or tired. The sights and sounds of everyday life, all the stunning beauty of the earth, fill him with a pleasure that he can only describe as a “joy” or a “heaven.” It was a “joy to see” Cressida and her maidens playing together; and

So aungellyke was her native beauté
That like a thing immortal seemede she,
As doth an heavenish parfit creature.

The peacock has angel’s feathers; a girl’s voice is heavenly to hear:

The peacock has feathers like an angel; a girl's voice sounds heavenly:

Antigone the shene
Gan on a Trojan song to singen clear,
That it an heaven was her voice to hear.

204One could go on indefinitely multiplying quotations that testify to Chaucer’s exquisite sensibility to sensuous beauty and his immediate, almost exclamatory response to it. Above all, he is moved by the beauty of “young, fresh folkes, he and she”; by the grace and swiftness of living things, birds and animals; by flowers and placid, luminous, park-like landscapes.

204One could keep listing quotes that show Chaucer’s keen appreciation for sensory beauty and his immediate, almost excited reactions to it. Most importantly, he is touched by the beauty of “young, fresh folks, he and she”; by the elegance and speed of living creatures, birds, and animals; by flowers and calm, bright, park-like settings.

It is interesting to note how frequently Chaucer speaks of animals. Like many other sages, he perceives that an animal is, in a certain sense, more human in character than a man. For an animal bears the same relation to a man as a caricature to a portrait. In a way a caricature is truer than a portrait. It reveals all the weaknesses and absurdities that flesh is heir to. The portrait brings out the greatness and dignity of the spirit that inhabits the often ridiculous flesh. It is not merely that Chaucer has written regular fables, though the Nun’s Priest’s Tale puts him among the great fabulists of the world, and there is also much definitely fabular matter in the Parliament of Fowls. No, his references to the beasts are not confined to his animal stories alone; they are scattered broadcast throughout his works. He relies for much of his psychology and for much of his most vivid description on the comparison 205of man, in his character and appearance (which with Chaucer are always indissolubly blended), with the beasts. Take, for example, that enchanting simile in which Troilus, stubbornly anti-natural in refusing to love as the law of kind enjoins him, is compared to the corn-fed horse, who has to be taught good behaviour and sound philosophy under the whip:

It’s interesting to see how often Chaucer talks about animals. Like many other thinkers, he believes that animals are, in a way, more human in nature than humans themselves. An animal is related to a person much like a caricature is to a portrait. In some respects, a caricature captures the truth better than a portrait. It reveals all the flaws and absurdities that come with being human. The portrait emphasizes the greatness and dignity of the spirit that often resides in ridiculous flesh. Chaucer isn’t just writing typical fables; although the Nun’s Priest’s Tale places him among the great fable writers, and there’s certainly a lot of fable-like content in the Parliament of Fowls. No, his references to animals aren't limited to his stories about them; they're spread throughout all his works. He draws from these animal comparisons for much of his psychology and a lot of his most vivid descriptions, aligning human character and appearance (which, for Chaucer, are always deeply connected) with animals. For example, consider that captivating simile where Troilus, stubbornly against his nature in refusing to love as he ought, is likened to a corn-fed horse that needs to be trained in proper behavior and good philosophy with a whip:

As proude Bayard ginneth for to skip
Out of the way, so pricketh him his corn,
Till he a lash have of the longe whip,
Then thinketh he, “Though I prance all biforn,
First in the trace, full fat and newe shorn,
Yet am I but an horse, and horses’ law
I must endure and with my feeres draw.”

Or, again, women with too pronounced a taste for fine apparel are likened to the cat:

Or, again, women who have an overly strong preference for fancy clothes are compared to a cat:

And if the cattes skin be sleek and gay,
She will not dwell in housé half a day,
But forth she will, ere any day be dawet
To show her skin and gon a caterwrawet.

In his descriptions of the personal appearance of his characters Chaucer makes constant use of animal characteristics. Human beings, both beautiful and hideous, are largely described in terms of animals. It is interesting to see how often in that exquisite description 206of Alisoun, the carpenter’s wife, Chaucer produces his clearest and sharpest effects by a reference to some beast or bird:

In his descriptions of his characters' appearances, Chaucer frequently incorporates animal traits. Humans, whether attractive or unattractive, are mainly characterized using animal imagery. It's fascinating to observe how often in that beautiful description of Alisoun, the carpenter’s wife, Chaucer achieves his most striking effects through references to various beasts or birds:

Fair was this younge wife, and therewithal
As any weasel her body gent and small ...
But of her song it was as loud and yern
As is the swallow chittering on a barn.
Thereto she coulde skip and make a game
As any kid or calf following his dame.
Her mouth was sweet as bragot is or meath,
Or hoard of apples, laid in hay or heath.
Wincing she was, as is a jolly colt,
Long as a mast and upright as a bolt.

Again and again in Chaucer’s poems do we find such similitudes, and the result is always a picture of extraordinary precision and liveliness. Here, for example, are a few:

Again and again in Chaucer’s poems, we see these similarities, and the result is always a picture of remarkable detail and energy. Here, for example, are a few:

Gaylard he was as goldfinch in the shaw,

or,

or,

Such glaring eyen had he as an hare;

or,

or,

As piled (bald) as an ape was his skull.

The self-indulgent friars are

The self-indulgent monks are

Like Jovinian,
Fat as a whale, and walken as a swan.

207The Pardoner describes his own preaching in these words:

207The Pardoner talks about his own preaching like this:

Then pain I me to stretche forth my neck
And east and west upon the people I beck,
As doth a dove, sitting on a barn.

Very often, too, Chaucer derives his happiest metaphors from birds and beasts. Of Troy in its misfortune and decline he says: Fortune

Very often, Chaucer also gets his best metaphors from birds and animals. About Troy in its misfortune and decline, he says: Fortune

Gan pull away the feathers bright of Troy
From day to day.

Love-sick Troilus soliloquizes thus:

Love-sick Troilus monologues thus:

He said: “O fool, now art thou in the snare
That whilom japedest at lovés pain,
Now art thou hent, now gnaw thin owné chain.”

The metaphor of Troy’s bright feathers reminds me of a very beautiful simile borrowed from the life of the plants:

The metaphor of Troy’s bright feathers reminds me of a really beautiful simile taken from the life of plants:

And as in winter leavés been bereft,
Each after other, till the tree be bare,
So that there nis but bark and branches left,
Lieth Troilus, bereft of each welfare,
Ybounden in the blacke bark of care.

And this, in turn, reminds me of that couplet 208in which Chaucer compares a girl to a flowering pear-tree:

And this, in turn, reminds me of that couplet 208in which Chaucer compares a girl to a flowering pear tree:

She was well more blissful on to see
Than is the newe parjonette tree.

Chaucer is as much at home among the stars as he is among the birds and beasts and flowers of earth. There are some literary men of to-day who are not merely not ashamed to confess their total ignorance of all facts of a “scientific” order, but even make a boast of it. Chaucer would have regarded such persons with pity and contempt. His own knowledge of astronomy was wide and exact. Those whose education has been as horribly imperfect as my own will always find some difficulty in following him as he moves with easy assurance through the heavens. Still, it is possible without knowing any mathematics to appreciate Chaucer’s descriptions of the great pageant of the sun and stars as they march in triumph from mansion to mansion through the year. He does not always trouble to take out his astrolabe and measure the progress of “Phebus, with his rosy cart”; he can record the god’s movements in more general terms than may be understood even by the literary man of nineteen hundred and twenty-three. Here, for example, is a description 209of “the colde frosty seisoun of Decembre,” in which matters celestial and earthly are mingled to make a picture of extraordinary richness:

Chaucer is just as comfortable among the stars as he is among the birds, animals, and flowers of the earth. There are some writers today who not only aren't ashamed to admit their complete lack of knowledge about anything "scientific," but they even take pride in it. Chaucer would have looked at such people with pity and disdain. His understanding of astronomy was extensive and precise. Those whose education has been as dreadfully incomplete as mine will always struggle a bit to follow him as he confidently navigates the heavens. Still, it's possible to enjoy Chaucer’s descriptions of the grand spectacle of the sun and stars moving in glory from one house to another throughout the year, even without any math knowledge. He doesn't always bother to pull out his astrolabe and track the journey of "Phoebus, with his rosy chariot"; he can express the movements of the sun in broader terms that could be understood even by the literary person of nineteen twenty-three. For instance, here’s a description 209 of "the cold frosty season of December," where celestial and earthly elements blend to create a picture of remarkable richness:

Phebus wox old and hewed like latoun,
That in his hoté declinacioun
Shone as the burned gold, with streames bright;
But now in Capricorn adown he light,
Where as he shone full pale; I dare well sayn
The bitter frostes with the sleet and rain
Destroyed hath the green in every yerd.
Janus sit by the fire with double beard,
And drinketh of his bugle horn the wine;
Beforn him stont the brawn of tusked swine,
And “noel” cryeth every lusty man.

In astrology he does not seem to have believed. The magnificent passage in the Man of Law’s Tale, where it is said that

In astrology, he doesn't seem to have believed. The magnificent passage in the Man of Law’s Tale, where it is said that

In the starres, clearer than is glass,
Is written, God wot, whoso can it read,
The death of every man withouten drede,

is balanced by the categorical statement found in the scientific and educational treatise on the astrolabe, that judicial astrology is mere deceit.

is balanced by the clear statement found in the scientific and educational work on the astrolabe, that judicial astrology is nothing but deception.

His scepticism with regard to astrology is not surprising. Highly as he prizes authority, he prefers the evidence of experience, and where that evidence is lacking he is content 210to profess a quiet agnosticism. His respect for the law of kind is accompanied by a complementary mistrust of all that does not appear to belong to the natural order of things. There are moments when he doubts even the fundamental beliefs of the Church:

His skepticism about astrology isn’t surprising. As much as he values authority, he prefers firsthand experience, and when that experience isn’t available, he’s fine with being quietly uncertain. His respect for the natural order comes with a healthy mistrust of anything that doesn’t seem to fit within it. There are times when he even questions the core beliefs of the Church: 210

A thousand sythes have I herd men telle
That there is joye in heaven and peyne in helle;
And I accorde well that it be so.
But natheless, this wot I well also
That there is none that dwelleth in this countree
That either hath in helle or heaven y-be.

Of the fate of the spirit after death he speaks in much the same style:

Of what happens to the spirit after death, he speaks in a pretty similar way:

His spiryt changed was, and wente there
As I came never, I cannot tellen where;
Therefore I stint, I nam no divinistre;
Of soules fynde I not in this registre,
Ne me list not th’ opiniouns to telle
Of hem, though that they witten where they dwelle.

He has no patience with superstitions. Belief in dreams, in auguries, fear of the “ravenes qualm or schrychynge of thise owles” are all unbefitting to a self-respecting man:

He has no patience for superstitions. Belief in dreams, omens, or fear of the "raven's call or screech of these owls" are all unworthy of a self-respecting man:

To trowen on it bothe false and foul is;
Alas, alas, so noble a creature
As is a man shall dreaden such ordure!

211By an absurd pun he turns all Calchas’s magic arts of prophecy to ridicule:

211With a ridiculous pun, he mocks all of Calchas's magical skills in prophecy:

So when this Calkas knew by calkulynge,
And eke by answer of this Apollo
That Grekes sholden such a people bringe,
Through which that Troye muste ben fordo,
He cast anon out of the town to go.

It would not be making a fanciful comparison to say that Chaucer in many respects resembles Anatole France. Both men possess a profound love of this world for its own sake, coupled with a profound and gentle scepticism about all that lies beyond this world. To both of them the lavish beauty of Nature is a never-failing and all-sufficient source of happiness. Neither of them are ascetics; in pain and privation they see nothing but evil. To both of them the notion that self-denial and self-mortification are necessarily righteous and productive of good is wholly alien. Both of them are apostles of sweetness and light, of humanity and reasonableness. Unbounded tolerance of human weakness and a pity, not the less sincere for being a little ironical, characterize them both. Deep knowledge of the evils and horrors of this unintelligible world makes them all the more attached to its kindly beauty. But in 212at least one important respect Chaucer shows himself to be the greater, the completer spirit. He possesses, what Anatole France does not, an imaginative as well as an intellectual comprehension of things. Faced by the multitudinous variety of human character, Anatole France exhibits a curious impotence of imagination. He does not understand characters in the sense that, say, Tolstoy understands them; he cannot, by the power of imagination, get inside them, become what he contemplates. None of the persons of his creation are complete characters; they cannot be looked at from every side; they are portrayed, as it were, in the flat and not in three dimensions. But Chaucer has the power of getting into someone else’s character. His understanding of the men and women of whom he writes is complete; his slightest character sketches are always solid and three-dimensional. The Prologue to the Canterbury Tales, in which the effects are almost entirely produced by the description of external physical features, furnishes us with the most obvious example of his three-dimensional drawing. Or, again, take that description in the Merchant’s tale of old January and his young wife May after their wedding night. It is wholly a description of external details, yet the result is not 213a superficial picture. We are given a glimpse of the characters in their entirety:

It wouldn't be a stretch to say that Chaucer, in many ways, resembles Anatole France. Both share a deep love for this world just for its own sake, paired with a profound and gentle skepticism about everything beyond it. For both, the stunning beauty of nature is an endless and sufficient source of happiness. Neither are ascetics; they see only evil in pain and hardship. The idea that self-denial and self-mortification are inherently righteous and beneficial is completely foreign to them. They both advocate for kindness and rationality, promoting understanding and compassion for human weaknesses, characterized by a sincere pity that’s tinged with a hint of irony. Their deep awareness of the evils and horrors of this incomprehensible world only deepens their appreciation for its gentle beauty. However, in at least one significant way, Chaucer proves to be the greater, more complete spirit. He has an imaginative, as well as intellectual, understanding that Anatole France lacks. When faced with the vast range of human character, Anatole France shows a strange inability to imagine. He doesn’t grasp characters in the way Tolstoy does; he can’t, through imagination, embody them or see through their eyes. None of the characters he creates are fully realized; they can’t be viewed from every angle; they come across as flat rather than three-dimensional. Chaucer, on the other hand, has the ability to step into someone else’s character. His understanding of the men and women he writes about is thorough; even his brief character sketches are always vivid and multi-dimensional. The Prologue to the Canterbury Tales, where the effects are predominantly achieved through the portrayal of external physical traits, provides a clear example of his three-dimensional approach. Similarly, the description in the Merchant’s tale of old January and his young wife May after their wedding night is entirely focused on external details, yet the outcome is not a superficial depiction. We get a comprehensive view of the characters as a whole:

Thus laboureth he till that the day gan dawe.
And then he taketh a sop in fine clarré,
And upright in his bed then sitteth he.
And after that he sang full loud and clear,
And kissed his wife and made wanton cheer.
He was all coltish, full of ragerye,
And full of jargon as a flecked pye.
The slacké skin about his necké shaketh,
While that he sang, so chanteth he and craketh.
But God wot what that May thought in her heart,
When she him saw up sitting in his shirt,
In his night cap and with his necké lean;
She praiseth not his playing worth a bean.

But these are all slight sketches. For full-length portraits of character we must turn to Troilus and Cressida, a work which, though it was written before the fullest maturity of Chaucer’s powers, is in many ways his most remarkable achievement, and one, moreover, which has never been rivalled for beauty and insight in the whole field of English narrative poetry. When one sees with what certainty and precision Chaucer describes every movement of Cressida’s spirit from the first movement she hears of Troilus’ love for her to the moment when she is unfaithful to him, one can only wonder why the novel of character should have been so slow 214to make its appearance. It was not until the eighteenth century that narrative artists, using prose as their medium instead of verse, began to rediscover the secrets that were familiar to Chaucer in the fourteenth.

But these are all brief sketches. For full-length portraits of character, we need to look at Troilus and Cressida, a work that, although written before Chaucer fully developed his talents, is in many ways his most remarkable achievement and, furthermore, has never been matched for beauty and insight in the entire realm of English narrative poetry. When you see how accurately Chaucer captures every change in Cressida’s feelings—from the moment she hears about Troilus’ love for her to when she betrays him—you can only wonder why the character novel took so long to emerge. It wasn’t until the eighteenth century that narrative artists, using prose instead of verse, began to rediscover the insights that Chaucer was familiar with in the fourteenth. 214

Troilus and Cressida was written, as we have said, before Chaucer had learnt to make the fullest use of his powers. In colouring it is fainter, less sharp and brilliant than the best of the Canterbury Tales. The character studies are there, carefully and accurately worked out; but we miss the bright vividness of presentation with which Chaucer was to endow his later art. The characters are all alive and completely seen and understood. But they move, as it were, behind a veil—the veil of that poetic convention which had, in the earliest poems, almost completely shrouded Chaucer’s genius, and which, as he grew up, as he adventured and discovered, grew thinner and thinner, and finally vanished like gauzy mist in the sunlight. When Troilus and Cressida was written the mist had not completely dissipated, and the figures of his creation, complete in conception and execution as they are, are seen a little dimly because of the interposed veil.

Troilus and Cressida was written, as we’ve mentioned, before Chaucer had fully realized his abilities. In terms of coloring, it’s softer, less sharp, and less brilliant than the best of the Canterbury Tales. The character studies are there, thoroughly and accurately developed; but we miss the bright vividness of presentation that Chaucer would bring to his later work. The characters are fully alive and clearly understood. However, they seem to move behind a veil—the veil of poetic convention that had, in his earliest poems, almost completely hidden Chaucer’s talent, and which, as he matured, explored, and discovered, became thinner and thinner, ultimately disappearing like mist in sunlight. When Troilus and Cressida was written, the mist had not fully cleared, so the characters he created, while complete in both conception and execution, are seen a bit dimly due to the intervening veil.

The only moment in the poem when Chaucer’s insight seems to fail him is at the very end; he has to account for Cressida’s unfaithfulness, 215and he is at a loss to know how he shall do it. Shakespeare, when he re-handled the theme, had no such difficulty. His version of the story, planned on much coarser lines than Chaucer’s, leads obviously and inevitably to the fore-ordained conclusion; his Cressida is a minx who simply lives up to her character. What could be more simple? But to Chaucer the problem is not so simple. His Cressida is not a minx. From the moment he first sets eyes on her Chaucer, like his own unhappy Troilus, falls head over ears in love. Beautiful, gentle, gay; possessing, it is true, somewhat “tendre wittes,” but making up for her lack of skill in ratiocination by the “sudden avysements” of intuition; vain, but not disagreeably so, of her good looks and of her power over so great and noble a knight as Troilus; slow to feel love, but once she has yielded, rendering back to Troilus passion for passion; in a word, the “least mannish” of all possible creatures—she is to Chaucer the ideal of gracious and courtly womanhood. But, alas, the old story tells us that Cressida jilted her Troilus for that gross prize-fighter of a man, Diomed. The woman whom Chaucer has made his ideal proves to be no better than she should be; there is a flaw in the crystal. Chaucer is infinitely reluctant to admit the 216fact. But the old story is specific in its statement; indeed, its whole point consists in Cressida’s infidelity. Called upon to explain his heroine’s fall, Chaucer is completely at a loss. He makes a few half-hearted attempts to solve the problem, and then gives it up, falling back on authority. The old clerks say it was so, therefore it must be so, and that’s that. The fact is that Chaucer pitched his version of the story in a different key from that which is found in the “olde bokes,” with the result that the note on which he is compelled by his respect for authority to close is completely out of harmony with the rest of the music. It is this that accounts for the chief, and indeed the only, defect of the poem—its hurried and boggled conclusion.

The only moment in the poem when Chaucer seems to lose his touch is at the very end; he has to explain Cressida’s unfaithfulness, and he struggles to figure out how to do it. Shakespeare, when he adapted the story, had no such difficulty. His version, planned on much coarser lines than Chaucer’s, leads clearly and inevitably to the foreordained conclusion; his Cressida is a flirt who simply lives up to her character. What could be more straightforward? But for Chaucer, the problem is not so easy. His Cressida is not a flirt. From the moment he first sees her, Chaucer, like his own unfortunate Troilus, falls deeply in love. Beautiful, gentle, cheerful; possessing, it is true, somewhat “tender wits,” but compensating for her lack of reasoning skills with the “sudden insights” of intuition; vain, but not unpleasantly so, about her looks and about her power over such a great and noble knight as Troilus; slow to feel love, but once she has given in, returning Troilus's passion with her own; in short, the “least mannish” of all possible beings—she is for Chaucer the ideal of gracious and courtly womanhood. But, alas, the old story tells us that Cressida betrayed her Troilus for that brutish fighter, Diomed. The woman Chaucer has made his ideal proves to be no better than she ought to be; there is a flaw in the crystal. Chaucer is extremely hesitant to admit this fact. But the old story makes it clear; indeed, its whole point revolves around Cressida’s betrayal. When asked to explain his heroine’s downfall, Chaucer is utterly lost. He makes a few half-hearted attempts to tackle the issue and then gives up, falling back on authority. The old scholars say it was so, so it must be true, and that’s it. The truth is that Chaucer framed his version of the story in a different way from what is found in the “old books,” resulting in a conclusion that he is forced to reach, out of respect for authority, which is completely out of sync with the rest of the poem. This explains the main, and indeed the only, flaw of the poem—its rushed and awkward conclusion.

I cannot leave Cressida without some mention of the doom which was prepared for her by one of Chaucer’s worthiest disciples, Robert Henryson, in some ways the best of the Scottish poets of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Shocked by the fact that, in Chaucer’s poem, Cressida receives no punishment for her infidelity, Henryson composed a short sequel, The Testament of Cresseid, to show that poetic justice was duly performed. Diomed, we are told, grew weary as soon as he had “all his appetyte and mair, 217fulfillit on this fair ladie” and cast her off, to become a common drab.

I can't mention Cressida without acknowledging the fate that was planned for her by one of Chaucer's most esteemed followers, Robert Henryson, who is, in many ways, the greatest of the Scottish poets from the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Outraged by the fact that, in Chaucer's poem, Cressida faces no consequences for her betrayal, Henryson wrote a brief sequel, The Testament of Cresseid, to demonstrate that poetic justice was eventually served. We learn that Diomed, once he had satisfied his desires with this beautiful lady, quickly grew tired of her and discarded her, leading her to become a common prostitute.

O fair Cresseid! the flour and A per se
Of Troy and Greece, how wast thow fortunait!
To change in filth all thy feminitie
And be with fleshly lust sa maculait,
And go amang the Grekis, air and late
So giglot-like.

In her misery she curses Venus and Cupid for having caused her to love only to lead her to this degradation:

In her misery, she curses Venus and Cupid for making her fall in love, only to bring her to this low point:

The seed of love was sowen in my face
And ay grew green through your supply and grace.
But now, alas! that seed with frost is slain,
And I fra lovers left, and all forlane.

In revenge Cupid and his mother summon a council of gods and condemn the A per se of Greece and Troy to be a hideous leper. And so she goes forth with the other lepers, armed with bowl and clapper, to beg her bread. One day Troilus rides past the place where she is sitting by the roadside near the gates of Troy:

In revenge, Cupid and his mother call a meeting of the gods and declare that the A per se of Greece and Troy will become a terrible leper. She then goes out with the other lepers, carrying a bowl and a clapper, to beg for food. One day, Troilus rides by the spot where she is sitting by the roadside near the gates of Troy:

Then upon him she cast up both her een,
And with ane blenk it cam into his thocht,
That he some time before her face had seen,
But she was in such plight he knew her nocht,
Yet then her look into his mind it brocht
218The sweet visage and amorous blenking
Of fair Cresseid, one sometime his own darling.

He throws her an alms and the poor creature dies. And so the moral sense is satisfied. There is a good deal of superfluous mythology and unnecessary verbiage in The Testament of Cresseid, but the main lines of the poem are firmly and powerfully drawn. Of all the disciples of Chaucer, from Hoccleve and the Monk of Bury down to Mr. Masefield, Henryson may deservedly claim to stand the highest.

He tosses her a coin and the unfortunate soul dies. And that satisfies the moral sense. There’s a lot of unnecessary mythology and extra words in The Testament of Cresseid, but the main themes of the poem are clearly and strongly laid out. Among all of Chaucer’s followers, from Hoccleve and the Monk of Bury to Mr. Masefield, Henryson rightfully deserves to be considered the best.


FOOTNOTES

1.  Collected Poems, by Edward Thomas: with a Foreword by W. de la Mare. Selwyn & Blount.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.Collected Poems, by Edward Thomas: with a Foreword by W. de la Mare. Selwyn & Blount.

2.  Wordsworth: an Anthology, edited, with a Preface, by T. J. Cobden-Sanderson. R. Cobden-Sanderson.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.Wordsworth: an Anthology, edited with a Preface by T. J. Cobden-Sanderson. R. Cobden-Sanderson.

3.  Ben Jonson, by G. Gregory Smith. (English Men of Letters Series.) Macmillan, 1919.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.Ben Jonson, by G. Gregory Smith. (English Men of Letters Series.) Macmillan, 1919.


Transcriber’s Notes

Transcription Notes

The following minor changes have been made:

The following small adjustments have been made:

The word “poety” was changed to “poetry” on page 42.

The word “poety” was changed to “poetry” on page 42.

A comma was added after “C” on page 63.

A comma was added after “C” on page 63.

Accents were added to “numérotés” on page 63 and “Où” on page 157.

Accents were added to “numérotés” on page 63 and “Où” on page 157.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!